Work Text
Yellowstone National Park
The August sun blazed down on Yellowstone National Park as the Scott family’s RV trundled down the dusty road. The temperature was over 100º, and everyone was doing their best to try and shelter from the heat; the sunshades were down and the AC was blasting.Julian Hilliard and Jackson Robert Scott were both just relaxing in the lounge area of the RV, while Jackson’s sister Addison was chatting on the phone in the bedroom and his parents were in the front; his dad was driving and listening to old rock music on the stereo.Both Julian and Jackson were shirtless, snuggled in together looking through photos of their trip on Julian’s phone. A map of the United States on the wall behind them was marked with pins and a wavy line showing their journey across the country.“Oooh,” giggled Julian, as they swiped onto a picture of Mount Rushmore, “Remember this, Jacky?”Jackson laughed too. “Oh yeah, when you did that glamor to make Abraham Lincoln sing Baby Shark!”“Yeah, those Chinese tourists were very confused,” laughed Julian, “Oh, and what about what you did in Times Square?”“Ssshhh!” hissed Jackson, giving Julian a little shove, “Mom and Dad don’t know that was me,” he said, grinning a little guiltily.They continued to chat and joke about the events of their trip for a little while, till Jackson’s mom came in carrying a pitcher of iced lemonade. “You guys thirsty?” she asked. Both boys nodded eagerly, so she poured two glasses and handed them across. But as she did, the RV came to an abrupt stop, and one of the glasses spilled over.“What’s going on, dad?” called Jackson, as he wiped up the lemonade off his bare chest with a tissue.“Not sure,” called back Mr. Scott, “Looks like something’s blocking the road up ahead.”Julian and Jackson both hurried up to the front of the RV to see what was happening. At first, they could just tell that a long line-up of cars and trucks had come to a standstill on the road. But when Jackson leaned out of the window, he could see something else in the distance.“Hey, I think there’s a herd of animals or something out there blocking the road,” he said, peering round the snaking line of vehicles.Julian headed back to the living area; climbing up on the table, he popped open a skylight. Poking his head out, he was able to see a little way further over the tops of the cars. “I think it’s a herd of bison,” he called down, “Wow, there’s hundreds of them. And they don’t look in any hurry to move,” he laughed, noticing that the huge animals were completely oblivious to the angry horn blasts from the stranded motorists and of the Park Rangers who were struggling in vain to move the herd along.“Well, guess we’re not going anywhere for a while,” sighed Mr. Scott, as he turned off the engine of the RV and sat back in his seat, wiping sweat from his brow.Jackson went to join Julian, grabbing their glasses of lemonade again as he went. The two of them climbed out of the skylight onto the roof of the RV and watched the goings on, as the herd of bison leisurely ambled around in front of the traffic jam, while horns blared and Rangers tried fruitlessly to help.“Well, may as well make the most of this,” said Jackson, as he casually conjured a pair of sun loungers and lay back, arms behind his head, to catch some late summer rays on the roof of the RV. “Relax, Juju, no one saw,” he added, as Julian gave him a worried look at the blatant display of magic.“I thought you were the one who didn’t want to get in trouble, Jacky,” laughed Julian, as he lay back on his own sun lounger beside Jackson.Jackson just laughed and shrugged again. The two of them just lay back and soaked up the sun for a while, casually reaching out to hold hands as they did. After a little while, they heard voices coming from below, and both peered down to see who it was.“Sorry about all this, folks,” came the voice of a Ranger, who had come up to the window of the RV to speak to Mr. Scott, “We’re trying to get this lot to move along, but it’s already been a few hours and they’re not keen on shiftin’.”Jackson’s dad gave a sigh as the Ranger moved along. As Jackson lay back and closed his eyes, Julian glanced over at the herd of bison in the distance. To his surprise, he saw one of the animals turn and look right at him. He glanced around, wondering if something else had caught its attention, but when he looked back, he realized that the bison was definitely making eye contact with him. All of a sudden, he felt the strangest feeling inside him; the creature knew him… or at least, somehow it was trying to communicate with him.“Where are you going, Juju?” asked Jackson, as Julian got up from the sun lounger and climbed back down through the skylight. He opened the door of the RV and jumped down onto the dusty ground. He walked around to the front of the RV and set off purposefully in the direction of the herd. “JUJU! HEY, JUJU, STOP!” called Jackson, but Julian ignored him.He didn’t even know why, but Julian just felt something drawing him along; ignoring the curious looks from people in the cars he passed, he strode along towards the bison, making a beeline for the creature who he had made eye contact with.“Hey, kid, hold it,” came the stern voice of a Ranger. He held out an arm to block Julian’s path, but he simply ducked under it and continued forward. “Whoa, whoa, whoa!” the Ranger managed to stop Jackson, who had come running after Julian. The two of them watched nervously as Julian approached the bison and reached out a hand towards it. “KID, BE CAREFUL!” called the Ranger.But Julian wasn’t nervous. He reached out and gently petted the bison’s large, furry head. The creature closed its eyes briefly and actually leaned in towards the boy. “There, there, you’re not gonna hurt me, are you?” murmured Julian softly.Only it wasn’t English that he was speaking; it wasn’t even any human language. Julian didn’t even notice at first, but his voice came out in a series of low grunts and snorts. The bison replied in kind, and yet Julian found he could understand perfectly.“Kind human boy,” it said, “Not like the others, kind, friend to us.” The bison fixed him with a firm, but somehow gentle gaze.“That’s right, I am a friend,” replied Julian, softly, though it came out as a grunt, “Now, you and your buddies couldn’t do your friend a huge favor and clear the road a little, could you? It’s just, we kinda want to get home.”To Julian’s amazement, and as Jackson and the Ranger watched, the bison raised its large head again and let out a rumbling, bellowing call, to which its fellows responded in kind. The bison nodded to Julian, giving his shoulder a gentle bump, before the herd started to steadily trot away, gradually clearing the road and making a gap for the traffic to start moving along.“Wh-what just happened?” mumbled Julian, who was standing stock still and staring at the herd of bison. He barely even noticed as Jackson ran excitedly up to him.“JUJU!” cried Jackson in awe, throwing his arms around Julian and beaming, “JUJU, YOU’RE A FAE!”“I’m… uh… what?” stammered Julian, still staring somewhat dazedly from Jackson to the bison and back.“You’re a fae, you can talk to animals!” said Jackson excitedly, “Just when I thought you couldn’t get any more amazing!” And he pulled Julian into a passionate kiss, before breaking apart and looking around. “But we’d better head back to the RV now things are moving,” he added hastily.Leading a still-dazed Julian by the arm, Jackson hurried back to the RV and they climbed aboard. Jackson’s dad frowned curiously at the two boys but didn’t have time to question them before he had to start up the engine and continue driving down the dusty road. Still beaming in amazement, Jackson sat down beside Julian on the sofa and snuggled into his newly fae boyfriend.
Castle Gordon, CA
“Ssshhh! He’ll hear us!” hissed Landon Gordon, as the young werepup Christian Convery giggled.“Ooopsies!” barked Christian, before the vampire boy put a hand over his mouth, rolling his eyes.The pair of them, werepup and vampling, were crouching down, hiding out of sight beside the door to one of the grand reception rooms at Castle Gordon. They were waiting for the gray-haired old butler, Mr. Jarvis, who they’d summoned with one of the many magical bells.Hearing slow, shuffling footsteps approaching, Christian actually bit down on Landon’s hand as he tried not to laugh again, causing the vampling to let out a low, angry hiss. He threw a slightly annoyed look sideways at the werepup, before returning his attention to the door as it creaked open.“You called, young maaaaaaaaarrrggghhh!” The low, croaky English accent of the butler turned into a cry of shock and fright as the door opened and a large bucket of blood fell from where it had been precariously balanced and tumbled down onto the poor unsuspecting butler.Landon and Christian both fell about laughing, the ginger vampire giggling and snorting, actual tears running down his cheeks, while Christian let out yappy barks of glee. Old Mr. Jarvis sighed as he pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and tried to wipe some of the blood off himself. “Very amusing, young masters,” he said drily, “Never gets old, that one.”Still laughing and grinning, Landon and Christian both ran off down the hallway together, leaving the butler to clean up their mess. As they streaked past the kitchen, they almost knocked over one of the cooks; quick as a flash, Landon grabbed a blood pie and Christian yoinked two chicken legs from the tray she was carrying. “Hey!!! At least wait for dinner time, you little rascals!” she called after them.“That was an awful waste of blood back there, though,” sighed Landon, when the pair of them finally reached his bedroom, halfway up one of the castle towers.“Emmmfff, dontwuri,” mumbled Christian, through a mouthful of chicken, “Wec’nguntinight.”“I beg your pardon?” said Landon, in an affected, genteel tone, raising a ginger eyebrow at the werepup.Christian swallowed and grinned. “I said, don’t worry, we can go hunting tonight.”“Ugh, you really do have beastly manners, pup.” Landon grimaced as he watched Christian tearing off the chicken and getting grease all over his face as he munched messily on the meat.Christian frowned at Landon, actually spitting flecks of meat at him as he barked, “Huh! You’re one to talk about beastly behavior after what you got up to with Jett last year. JETT!”Landon sighed, dropping his shoulders defeatedly. “I knowww, pup,” he sighed, his eyes downcast, “I’m so sorry about all that, I don’t know how many times I can say it… I fucked up good and proper.”“You did,” growled Christian, but then he sighed, “But you’re kinda starting to make up for it. Someday I might forgive you.” He grinned as he wolfed down the last of the chicken and began chewing on the bone happily.“Thanks, pup!” laughed Landon. As the clock struck midnight, Landon awoke suddenly. For a moment, he panicked, not sure what had awoken him, worried that he might suddenly hear a ghostly, spine-chilling song echoing through the air. Then he felt something wet and warm on his cheek, and realized that someone was licking his face.“Ugh, pup, get off!” he cried, sitting up in his coffin and wiping werepup slobber off his cheek. “You could just poke me, you know,” he said, rolling his eyes at the grinning Christian, who was balanced on the edge of the coffin, his blonde hair a fluffy mess, wearing just his blue puppy-print boxer shorts.“I like the taste of ginger!” giggled Christian, leaning in to lick Landon’s face again.The vampling boy pushed him away, but only half-heartedly, as he rolled his eyes. “Well watch out, you’ll lick my freckles off!”“Come on, let’s go hunting already!” yapped Christian, bouncing eagerly up and down, already turning a little furry as he started to wolf out.“Alright, I’m coming,” said Landon, climbing out of the coffin and stretching. “Aren’t you gonna put some pants on at least?” he asked the nearly naked werepup, who shrugged.“What’s the point? I’m gonna fully wolf out anyway,” said Christian, with a shrug.“Fairs,” said Landon, glancing down at his own red and black boxers, patterned with bats, which were all he was wearing. “Guess if I’m just gonna go bat… ah, screw it. Let’s go. Race you, pup!” he added, and he dashed towards the tower window.Christian let out a bark as he ran forward too, wolfing out as he jumped through the window, just as Landon smoothly transformed into a small black bat with a ginger streak down its back; together, wolf and bat leapt from the tower window, Christian jumping from roof to roof till he reached the ground, while Landon soared down in a graceful arc.The two of them sped down to the woods that bordered Castle Gordon to the south, sending all kinds of small creatures scattering and dashing for cover as they approached. Barking and growling, Christian pursued some of the woodland creatures while Landon flew through the trees above him. Together, they cornered a large rabbit; Christian pounced and swiftly killed the poor animal. Landon swooped down upon it and, still in bat form, sank his fangs into the rabbit’s warm neck, draining its blood, before throwing the carcass aside, which Christian tore into, ripping it apart and devouring the flesh, leaving nothing but a few tufts of fur behind.Landon and Christian continued for a good while, working together to hunt down more small creatures and sharing the spoils, until both of them felt like they were well satiated for the night. The pair ran happily through the woods, howling and screeching as they went. Christian barked and playfully tried to catch Landon, the wolf jumping up at the bat, who darted out of his way, even sticking out his bat tongue at him.“Can’t catch me, pup!” called Landon, as he dropped to the ground and smoothly transformed back into pale, freckled, boxers-clad ginger boy form.Barking and growling, Christian sped after him, as Landon ran back towards the edge of the woods. He finally caught up with him, and as the werepup leapt at the vampling, the two boys tumbled to the ground, rolling in the dirt as they wrestled playfully with each other.“Caught ya,” giggled Christian, grinning down at Landon as the ginger vampling lay on the leaf-strewn earth by the foot of a tall tree.“Oh yeah?” hissed Landon softly, and he grappled with Christian for a few moments till he managed to pin the werepup to the ground instead. The two of them just gazed into each other’s eyes for a long moment, aware of how close their bodies were, Christian’s warm, fuzzy form and Landon’s cold, pale one.Christian looked up into Landon’s amber eyes.Landon looked back into Christian’s blue-green ones.Christian gazed at Landon.Landon gazed at Christian.Christian grinned and giggled a little.Landon sighed softly as he felt Christian’s warm breath so close to his face.Eyes locked together, they both felt something in the air, a kind of intoxicating electricity, and without realizing, started to draw even closer together.But all of a sudden, the sound of a car door slamming and loud, deep voices distracted them. The spell was broken, and the two boys scrambled to their feet to see what was happening. Peering through the dark trees, they saw a truck parked on the path to the castle, and two older boys loading up the back with bags and boxes. As the clouds shifted, a beam of moonlight fell across them and Landon saw a flash of ginger hair.“Bryson!” he cried, running out of the trees to hug his older brother, “What’s going on?” he asked, as he turned to see the other boy, who he recognized as Oakes Fegley, another vampire from Mjölnir Academy.“Just loading up our stuff, Landy,” said Bryson, “We’re off to Valhalla University, remember? We’re heading to Vancouver tonight.”“Aww,” sighed Landon, “Can’t believe you’re going away, Bry.”Bryson smiled sadly, ruffling Landon’s hair. “I know, bro, I’ll miss you too.”“It just… it just feels like we wasted so much time being mad at each other,” mumbled Landon, sadly.“I know,” sighed Bryson, “But I won’t be gone forever, you’ll see me again very soon. And meanwhile,” he added, looking over at Christian, who had emerged from the trees too, “Make the most of your time with this one. Don’t go fighting with him again either, eh?” Landon nodded earnestly, as Christian came over to give Bryson a hug too. “And you look after my little bro, yeah?” he added, “You’re a fierce little pup, right?”Christian growled happily and licked Bryson’s hand as the older ginger vampire petted him and ruffled his fluffy blonde hair.“I shudder to think what kinda mischief these two are gonna get up to this year, babe,” laughed Oakes, grinning from the wolf-vamp pair to Bryson.“What, me?” said Landon, raising his eyebrows, “I’m an angel!”“Haha yeah, I think that ship’s sailed, baby bro,” snorted Bryson, “But seriously, have fun and look after each other, yeah?”Landon nodded as he hugged his big brother tightly again. He and Christian bid goodbye to Bryson and Oakes as they finished loading up Oakes’s truck and drove off, heading for Valhalla.As the truck disappeared into the night, Landon sighed and turned to Christian. “Well, I guess we should go back to bed now.”“Nah!” Christian shook his head, “I’m hungry, it’s midnight feast time!”“Are you ever not hungry, pup?” laughed Landon, shaking his head.Christian grinned again, before fully wolfing out and bounding back up towards the castle kitchens; Landon rolled his eyes, before shifting back into bat form and flying after the blonde werepup.
Klyne Manor, Vancouver, BC
Jett was outside in his garden in the nude, levitating in thin air as he meditated and waving his hands around to make the vines dance around him. Jett had spent the summer learning all about the way of the fae, exploring his newfound powers and how to use them. He already knew he would become the best fae anyone had ever seen, because that’s just how perfect he was.Next door to the Klynes lived ten-year-old Baylen Bielitz, who was obsessed with Jett and all his powers; he wanted to be just like him, and he was on track to do so as he was a spellcaster already, with a certain flair for glamor.On this afternoon, Bay came running in to the garden, eager to watch Jett. “Jetty, I see you are practicing agains!” he squealed excitedly, “Can I pwease watch you?”“Of course you can, young Bay,” said Jett smugly, “It is only natural for you to be infatuated by me and my powers for I am a perfect being!” He landed on the ground and conjured his silky black robe around himself, which caused Baylen to let out a little sigh of sadness. “Watch this!” Jett closed his eyes and did some hand motions; at once, the water from the pond in front of him began to boil, the vines and plants dancing around him until the pond burst suddenly like a geyser.Baylen just stared in awe and applauded his little heart out. “YAY JETTY! WOOHOO!!!”Jett turned around proudly and gave a bow to Baylen. “Oh Baylen, you know your place and that is great; you already worship me and that will put you a step of the others when I am the most powerful mage to ever live.” Jett smirked as he caressed Baylen’s cheek.“You are alweady the most awesome, most sexy, cute, powerful mage to me!” Baylen gushed, smiling wide.Jett smirked. “I know. You get it, Baylen.”“Aww, I wish I was owd enough to gow to MewMew Acatame with yous, Jett, but alas, I hawe a whowle yewr to wait,” Baylen said, sighing, his little eyes wide and glistening with tears.Jett patted him on the back, “Fear not, my young devotee, the next time you see me I will be more powerful than ever. Keep the faith in me and you will be rewarded accordingly!” Jett leaned down and kissed Bay on the cheek before transforming into his bat form and flying away.Baylen just watched in awe as Jett flew off towards the academy, ready for another school year. “WOW!” he breathed, awestruck. “I am never washing this cheek again!!!” Baylen squealed and ran home, happier than he had ever been before.
Ridge Edge Sanitorium, WV
The white-coated doctor consulted a clipboard as opened the door to the cell. “Wolfgang Schaffer, age thirteen, committed two months ago by your parents for talking nonsense about being able to control plants, animals and even the weather,” he read off, “No wonder your parents sent you here, you know that’s crazy talk, don’t you, Wolfgang?”Wolfgang was tied up in a strait jacket, looking pale and defeated. “Yes... doctor, I am crazy, I can’t control plants, it was just a fantasy I made up in my head, a delusion I made up,” he said, in a low, monotone voice, his face turned down to the floor. But then his head suddenly snapped up and he glared up at the doctor, his eyes wide. “I MADE IT UP?!? THE FUCK I DID! I CAN CONTROL PLANTS, BITCH, AND I WILL PROVE IT, YOU UGLY SON OF A BITCH!!!” Wolfgang screamed and lunged at the doctor, but only succeeding in stumbling and falling flat on his face.The doctor picked Wolfgang up roughly by his hair. “No, you can’t, you stupid little brat, you aren’t special, you’re nothing, just a lonely crazy little boy who will never see the light of day again.” He pulled a syringe with a big needle out of the pocket of his white coat. “This won’t hu... oh, who am I kidding, this is gonna hurt like a bitch!” He jabbed Wolfgang in the neck.Wolfgang screamed out in pain as the syringe penetrated his neck and the blonde fae boy fell into a state of unconsciousness.
Two Months Earlier
Wolfgang was making the vines in his garden dance. He laughed as they twirled and entwined around him. “This is so cool!” He laughed as his mother came out to see what her son was doing. “Look, Mom, I can control the plants! And not just that but the animals and the weather too, look!” Wolfgang made storm clouds roll in suddenly and a light drizzle began to fall on what was a bright and sunny day. “Cool, isn’t it?”But his mother just stared in horror; she let out a shrilling scream and ran inside. Freaking out, she called the cops on her own son, so terrified of him was she. “He’s gone insane... take the freak away!” She spat in Wolfgang’s face, watching coldly as he was locked in a strait jacket before being carted off to Ridge Edge Sanatorium.
Present Day
“Ahh, glad to see you with us again, Wolfgang. Now then, are you ready to accept the fact that you have a problem, an issue in that little head of yours, a condition that made you feel as if you were some kind of wizard?” The doctor laughed cruelly, shaking his head. “Wizards don’t exist, Wolfgang. Say it with me... wizards aren’t real!”Wolfgang just glared at the doctor. “FUCK YOU!!!” he spat.“WHY, YOU LITTLE...” The doctor raised his hand, about to smack Wolfgang hard across the face.“DOCTOR!!! IS THAT HOW WE DEAL WITH TROUBLED PATIENTS IN THIS FACILITY?” said a man in a fancy suit, who was standing in the door and looking at the doctor with a concerned expression on his face.“Sir, you don’t understand, this child is dangerous...” began the doctor, but he was cut off.“I’m going to stop you right there, doctor,” said the man, “I am a primary benefactor of this here establishment; I can have you reprimanded in a matter of moments and subsequently terminated, so I suggest you buzz of and leave young Mister Schaeffer to me!” He shooed the angry doctor out of the door, closing it behind him and turning with a wide smile to Wolfgang. “Mr. Schaeffer, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Jaeden Martell, and I am the Vice Principal of Mjölnir Academy. I am pleased to tell you that you, sir, are what we call a fae!”“A fae?” repeated Wolfgang, in an awed voice, before his face broke into a triumphant grin. “Yes! I knew I wasn’t crazy! Take that, Mom!”“Indeed, you are not crazy, Wolfgang,” said Jaeden, nodding, “But you are in quite the pickle; here, let’s get you out of that jacket, shall we?” Jaeden took a deep breath before wolfing out and ripping the strait jacket off Wolfgang with his teeth; letting out a howl, he proceeded to kick the door down, setting of an alarm. “RUN!” he growled, and Wolfgang didn’t need telling twice.Pandemonium erupted as a group of orderlies came running at the two of them with tasers and nightsticks, ready to beat them up. But Jaeden was quick, a master werewolf, one of the fastest alive; he was tackling the orderlies to the ground and incapacitating them left, right and center.Wolfgang smirked as two orderlies came straight at him. He twisted his hands in the air and suddenly roots burst through the floor, entrapping them in a tight, vicelike grip. “This is justice for all the innocents in this facility!” He then ran up to a master switch and flipped it, releasing all the inmates.“My, my, what have we here? It looks like we have riot on our hands, Leo?” a blonde boy said, smirking to his roommate.“That we bloody well do, Leo, let’s show um what we are made of!” replied the other. Together, they ran out into the hall; gnashing their fangs, they jumped on the orderlies, biting them and knocking them out as a team.These two vampires had been inmates here for four years now. Their names were Leo Ashton and Leo Hart; they were transferred here from London after they claimed to have vampiric powers, going around and biting people after a soccer match between Liverpool and Manchester United.Jaeden watched this unfold, a curious look on his face. “Vampires, hmm. What other mages do they have locked up in this hellhole?” he wondered aloud, before tackling another orderly to the ground WWE style.A brown-haired boy came running out of his cell, howling like the wolf he was. He ripped his shirt off, wolfing out and jumping on the orderlies, stopping them in their paths. His name was Eli Golden; he had been locked up for a year after losing control during his first wolf heat.Another boy, a blonde one, stumbled out of his room next. The orderlies came running but they all fainted after he gave them a wink. “It’s what I do, babes!” said young Nolen Dubuc, a satyr boy who was locked up a few months ago after causing a riot at his spring formal when literally all the girls and boys wanted him as their date. Jaeden smiled proudly around. “ALL OF YOU WITH POWERS, FOLLOW ME AND YOU WIL HAVE A HOME!” he called. “You will never be again locked up if you come with me now!” The two Leos, Eli, and Nolen ran at once to Jaeden's side. The Vice Principal looked back and saw Wolfgang standing and angrily clenching his fist.The blonde fae boy was strangling the psychiatrist. “You deserve to die for what you did to me, for what you do to all of the people here,” he growled, “While we fucking suffer, you thrive, you bitch!” Wolfgang was furious; he had no intention of stopping the vine from killing him. Jaeden sighed softly; he walked up to Wolfgang and patted him on the back. “It’s done, Wolfgang, come along, let me take you to your new home now.” He smiled warmly, looking Wolfgang right in the eyes.Wolfgang took a deep breath and then finally let the vines release him. He sighed as Jaeden wrapped his arm around him. Nodding to the others, the Vice Principal led them all out of the front gates to the Sanitorium, where they found the magical school bus waiting there for them.“Next stop, Mjölnir Academy!”
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 1
“The Fae of Summer”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
LANDON GORDON
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
JETT KLYNE
and
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
with
BRYSON GORDON
OAKES FEGLEY
BAYLEN BIELITZ
JAEDEN MARTELL
LEO ASHTON
LEO HART
ELI GOLDEN
and
NOLEN DUBUC
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The September sun was already low in the sky as the RV pulled up to the gates of Mjölnir Academy for the students’ first day back to school. Julian and Jackson made their goodbyes and disembarked from the RV, they looked around as the students scrambled to reunite with their friends and get to their dorm rooms.“Ahh Mjölnir, how I have missed you,” sighed Julian happily.Jackson smiled. “It does feel good to be back, it’s chaotic and messy and I wouldn’t have it any other way.” He pulled Julian into a passionate kiss and the pair made out for a few moments before they were greeted by none other than Preston Oliver.Preston smiled widely, proudly showing off both his Head Boy of the Vampires badge and his engagement ring. “Juju and Jackson have returned! Bring it in, you two!” He beamed at the younger boys and hugged them tightly. “It’s great to see you again, Prest. Juju and I have so many stories to tell you about our summer but, omg, where is your husband to be now that he’s not a student?”At that very moment, Maxwell Jenkins walked up to the trio smiling. “He is still here, just as a member of staff now. I joined Matt’s security team, we are amping things up after last year’s tragedy, we do not wish to have a repeat so we are cracking down a bit on rules and regulations... but hopefully there is no need for any of that and you lot can enjoy a normal school year for once,” Maxwell said, laughing.Julian burst out laughing too. “A normal school year, that would be something! It’s already off to an interesting start to say the least... I’m a fae now, look!” Julian conjured a bouquet of roses and handed them to Jackson.“For me? Oh, you're so thoughtful, babe!” cried Jackson happily as he sniffed the roses.“A fae? Well, that sure is cool!” Preston said, “Hey Thames, get your ass over here, come meet Julian.”Mason ran over to the group, frowning slightly. “Uh, we have met…”“Not since he gained his new powers; he’s a fae now!” Preston exclaimed.“Well, well, welcome to the club, young earthling, I look forward to getting to teach you all about your new powers, it’s gonna be so fun.” Mason beamed and patted Julian on the back.A short distance away, Spencer Fitzgerald was glaring at Mason from a distance, the ginger werepup clearly upset about something. His fellow werepup Javon “Wanna” Walton walked up to Spencer and placed a hand on his arm. “Come on, man, he’s not worth it,” Wanna said as he ushered Spencer away.“What the hell is up with that?” Preston asked, frowning from Spencer to Mason.Mason sighed. “Spencer and I broke up... for, well, I sort of had an affair with this satyr I met... I know, I am awful.” He looked down at his bare feet, his face downcast.Maxwell nodded. “I mean, it’s never okay to cheat no matter what but when it’s a satyr, you can’t be fully blamed. Who was it, maybe I know him?”“Yeah, you wouldn’t.” Mason shook his head, looking up again. “He transferred here from England but he’s a seventh year like me and my roomie... oh, here he comes now.”“Hey Mason,” said the satyr boy, coming over to them, “What you getting up to?” he asked, before pulling Mason into a passionate kiss. “Oh, are these lads your mates? Pleasure to meet you all, my name is Elliot Grihault!”“Fuck me!” exclaimed Julian, before hastily covering his mouth. “Fucking satyrs, man!” he muttered, blushing.Elliot just laughed. “It’s all good, mate, I tend to have that effect on people.”Mason grinned. “Indeed you do, babe. But yeah, that’s Julian, the merboy who saved the day last year, and his boyfriend Jackson; this is Preston, head boy of the vampires and his fiancé Maxwell, he graduated this spring,” he said, introducing the groupElliot nodded. “Well, that’s brilliant. Come along, Mason, I want to get settled into the dorm room.” He put an arm around Mason’s shoulders and ushered the fae boy along.Julian smiled. “We’ll catch up with you two later, we have more people to say hi to. See you, Maxxy and Presty.” Julian and Jackson went off to greet a few more of their Academy friends.“Juju, look, it’s Finn and Jack.” Jackson pointed to the happy merboy couple and they headed over to them.Finn pulled Julian into a tight embrace straight away. “Hey Juju!”“Hey Finny, did you and Jack have a good summer?”“Oh, we had an amazing summer, didn’t we, Jack?” Finn said, smirking.Jack smirked back. “Oh, it was great... we spent it almost entirely together and I have you both to thank for that! Who knows where I would be if you and Finn had hooked up, Juju!” Jack laughed.“Yeah... that was a time...” said Julian, “I am just happy that you are happy, Finny. I am too, very happy. Jackson and I spent our summer in an RV visiting all the national parks!”Finn nodded. “Cool,” he said, then smirked and lowered his voice conspiratorially, “But did you... well… you know, yet?”Jackson sighed. “Uh, well, no.”“Yeah, with his parents and little sister around, it was a bit hard.” Julian added, with a sigh.“We wanted to,” said Jackson, smiling at Julian, “But it just never was right, you know.”Finn nodded, still smirking. “Well, there are no parents or sisters around now, are there? I expect to hear all the graphic sexy details of it by Yule at the latest.”Julian and Jackson just stared at each other and blushed.At that moment, they heard a familiar voice calling their names. “Julian, Jackson hello, over here!” called Tait Blum.“Oh, we gotta go.” Julian and Jackson walked over to him. “Hey Tait!”“Hey dudes, I hope you had a good summer! So, I am Head Boy of the Spellcasters now, so I am your boss.”“Oop, we better behave then!” Jackson said, grinning.“Yeah... it would be a… shame… if Tait had to punish us.” Julian smirked. “Now, now, none of that.” Tait rolled his eyes. “I am still with Ben, even if he is off at college.” Tait looked down at the sheet of paper he was holding. “Looks like you two are gonna be roomies... in room 3D!”“Oh cool, let’s go ahead and get all our stuff dropped off!” Julian and Jackson ran up to the dorms, where they collided with two other boys in the doorway. “HEY! WATCH IT... WAIT A MINUTE!” Julian suddenly realized it was Landon and Christian.At once, Christian tackled Julian to the ground and gave him a million licks. “JUJU!!!” he barked happily.Julian grinned and scratched his ears. “Hey Pup, how you doing?”“Much better now that you two are here,” Christian said excitedly.Landon helped Julian up. “What’s up, bro?” He pulled Julian into a bro hug.“Missed you both, I can’t wait to hear all about the summer you two had.”The four of them walked up the dorms; Julian headed for room 3D’s door while Landon went to the next door along.“Dudes, it’s 3C,” said Landon, frowning.“No, Tait said 3D…” said Julian, confused.“Guys... we aren’t roomies...” said Jackson, “Me and Juju are, and you and the pup are, but not the four of us.”Julian gulped. “If it’s four to a room… that might mean… no, no, tell me it isn’t…” Julian fumbled with the door handle, before bursting into his room to see...“WELL, WELL, WELL!” Jett was meditating in the nude; as the door opened, he stopped hovering, pulling a robe on as he elegantly descended to the floor. “Look what the cat dragged in. Juju and Jackson, my roommates, isn’t that exciting!” The glamorist spellcaster vampire fae boy wore the biggest smirk as he looked into Julian and Jackson’s shocked faces.Julian’s jaw dropped; he turned to Jackson in horror. “YOU HAVE GOT TO BE FUCKING SHITTING ME!!” he cried, before passing out.Jackson caught him and lowered him gently to the ground.“Ha!” cried Jett, “I know I am drop dead gorgeous but no need to faint, Juju!” Jett smirked, laughing his ass off.Jackson just rolled his eyes as Julian started to stir. “Well, shit, we are in for one hell of a long year with this clown.” Meanwhile, outside room 3C, Christian let out a sigh as he and Landon pushed open the dorm room door. “Aww, wish we were roomies with Juju and Jack,” he said sadly.“I know, Pup, it’s a shame,” said Landon, “But I guess we’ll just have to make the best of it with whoever we get instead.”Stepping into the room and looking around, they saw two other boys already unpacking their things beside two of the beds; one was the dark-haired fae Azhy Robertson, and the other was a very familiar young werepup…“AIDAN!” howled Christian happily, running towards his friend and throwing his arms around him while licking his face.“Hey there, you,” giggled Aidan McGraw, as Landon scowled and looked away with an annoyed hiss.“Aww, aren’t you pleased to see me too, Landy?” asked Aidan, as Christian released him from the hug finally.Landon just rolled his eyes and turned to Azhy instead. “Hey there, you’re not a pup too, are you?”Azhy shook his head. “Nah, I’m fae.”“Ohhh yeah,” said Landon, glancing over at Azhy’s bed, which had a rough wooden frame and was festooned with flowering vines, in contrast to Christian and Aidan’s deep soft mattresses piled up with pillows. “Makes sense. At least I’m not outnumbered then,” he sighed, as he crossed to the dresser beside his own rich mahogany coffin to hang up his black jean jacket.“But don’t you love pups?” asked Azhy teasingly, grinning at Landon.“Wh-what?” stammered Landon, blushing, “Why would you say that?” he asked, glancing over at Christian, who gave a bark of laughter.“Your t-shirt,” laughed Azhy, pointing down at Landon’s chest, which was emblazoned with the words ‘I ❤️PUPS’ on his white t-shirt.Landon hissed and pulled the t-shirt off, glaring over at Christian, who fell about laughing. “Can’t believe you made me wear this, Pup,” he grumbled, though his annoyance was rather half-hearted, and he just rolled his eyes at the blonde werepup.“Wow, you’re pale,” said Azhy, checking out Landon’s bare torso, “I’m guessing you never go out in the sun, do you?”Landon laughed. “I’m a ginger vampire, of course I don’t! But ah,” he sighed happily, “At least they remembered my coffin this year.” He opened the lid and gently stroked the soft velvet lining, before opening his bag and pulling out a roll of posters, which he started sticking up on the wall behind the coffin.The other three boys glanced over curiously at the handsome, dirty-blonde, blue-eyed young man on the posters. “Uh, who’s that?” asked Azhy.“Only the most handsome, amazing, vampirically awesome guy to ever unlive,” sighed Landon, as he literally stroked the face on one of the posters. “Jonathan Taylor Thomas, isn’t he dreamy?” Landon was literally making heart-eyes at the wall now, and Christian gave a bark of laughter which seemed to snap the vampling out of his reverie. “Do you two want some time alone?” snickered Aidan, and Landon turned to stick his tongue out at him.“Well, he’s a better idol than Dracula at least,” said Christian, as he started unpacking his bag and putting his stuff away in the dresser.“Hell yeah, he’s worth at least 500 of that dusty old fossil,” said Landon, gazing up at the posters one last time before climbing into his coffin. “But if y’all will excuse me, time for a little nap before supper time, I think. And can you two try and keep the noise down at least?” he hissed at Aidan and Christian.“No promises,” laughed Aidan, as the two werepups, now finished unpacking, had started chasing each other excitedly around the dorm room, while Azhy sat on his bed, conjuring a twirling flower in his hands and watching them amusedly.“Ugh,” Landon hissed, closing the coffin lid with a snap. Julian was laying back on his bed, still a bit woozy after passing out. “Ugh,” he groaned, looking up at Jackson, who was sitting beside him, looking rather worried. “I can’t believe we’re stuck rooming with Mr. Smug Pants again.” Jett had left the room just after Julian passed out, no doubt off to do devious Jett things, and left Jackson to help his boyfriend up onto the bed.“I know, babe,” sighed Jackson, “But hopefully we’ll get someone half-decent as our fourth roommate… who knows, maybe someone who can help keep Little Miss Half-Fang in his place.”Julian nodded. Then they both looked around as the dorm room door opened; they wondered for a moment if it was Jett returning but no, it was someone else entirely…“HOLY SHIT, JUDORK?!? IT’S YOU?” cried the bleach-blonde Wolfgang Schaeffer.Julian jumped to his feet, staring in horror at the doorway. “WHAT?!?” he shouted, “Wolfgang? Wha-how-what?!?”Wolfgang just smirked, strutting into the room with a look of Jett-level smugness on his face. “I’m a fae now, Judork,” he said, “Turns out it’s not only freaks like you that can do magic.” And to show off his powers, Wolfgang conjured vines out of nowhere; they shot straight at Julian and snaked up his arms, trying to bind him.But Julian waved a hand and they stopped twisting around him and turned back on Wolfgang, who let out a shout and knocked them to the ground, where they shriveled up and died.Jackson rolled his eyes. “Big deal,” he scoffed, “You finally got baby powers at what, 14? And my Juju here is already a spellcaster, merboy, and now a fae too, as you can see.” He beamed lovingly at Julian, putting an arm around his shoulders and kissing him on the cheek.Wolfgang raised his eyebrows in surprise. “Oooh, you actually got yourself a boyfriend, Judork?” he said in a mocking tone, “What’s wrong with him, he got a thing for pathetic little dorks?”Speaking of which… at that very moment, Jett walked into the room. “Well, well, looks like I’m not the only one who leveled up this year.” He looked over at Julian and sneered. “Of course, I’ve been perfecting my skills all summer, so I’m already way ahead of you, dear Juju, as always. And hello, who’s this?” he added, as Wolfgang turned to look at him, nodding approvingly at his taunting of Julian.“Wolfgang Schaffer, fae,” he said, as Jett openly checked him out.“Oh really,” said Jett, “Well, if you need any tips, just come to me, don’t bother yourself with these amateurs,” he muttered, sneering at Julian and Jackson.“You’re only a fae cuz you stole your powers from Iain!” spat Julian.But Jett just scoffed. “Real mages don’t wait around for the gods to give them powers, Hilliard, they take what they deserve.” He turned to Wolfgang again, putting a hand on his shoulder and smiling seductively. “Stick with me, Wolfy,” he said smoothly, “I’ll show you how to be as good as me. Well, almost,” he laughed.Wolfgang gazed back at Jett, whose eyes were fixed on the new boy’s. “Mmm, I’d like that,” he said, breathlessly, “Damn, are you one of these satyrs I’ve heard about, by any chance? Cuz you’ve got me entranced.”“Hah, no,” laughed Jett, “Well, not yet, anyway. I’m just naturally sexy.” He smirked, leaning in closer to Wolfgang, who swallowed hard and looked right back at him.“Mmm, you sure are,” breathed Wolfgang.The two of them started kissing right there and then. Within a few moments, they were fully making out, Jett pushing Wolfgang back against the door, hands running down his back as their lips pressed together and they kissed fiercely and forcefully.Julian and Jackson both looked away in disgust; Julian retched and Jackson made loud gagging noises, but both Wolfgang and Jett simply ignored them as they continued making out.“Fucking brilliant!” groaned Julian, “Now there’s two of them.” Later that evening, with the nearly full moon in the sky over the mountains, Zackary Arthur was sitting in Orlando’s Bar and Grill drinking his sorrows away. The bartender Johnny looked at Zack and sighed; the vampire boy was definitely a bit worse for wear. Zack had abandoned his child; leaving baby Bart with his Uncle Aidan, he had turned to the bottle and the vape pen.Zackary finished off a bottle of whiskey and took a hit off his vape. “Zack, you should go back to the school,” said Johnny, “The semester has begun, it’s not too late, you know, you can still focus up and graduate in May!” He tried to gee up the despondent vampling, but to no avail. “Shut up and give me some rum!” Zackary hissed.Johnny shook his head sadly. “No, I don’t think so.”Zackary leapt angrily over the bar and picked Johnny up by the throat. “IF YOU DON’T SERVE ME DRINKS, I’LL DRINK YOU!!” He flashed his fangs at Johnny, who flinched, but then pulled out a clove of garlic.“Get your hands off of me!”Zackary recoiled back from the garlic and hissed at Johnny. “You son of a bitch!’“You will thank me one day, Zackary...” sighed Johnny. “Go back to school, get yourself an education and seek counseling, please. I will never understand the loss you have faced at such a young age, to lose a husband, and in such a way... but please, get help, Zackary... please.” Johnny pleaded, pitying Zackary.But Zackary wasn’t having any of it; he angrily charged at Johnny, who slammed the door in his face. “FINE, I’LL BE TAKING MY BUSINESS ELSEWHERE!”Zackary stumbled down the street, hitting his vape as he tried his hardest to make all the pain go away.“Zack…”Zackary heard Björgvin’s voice calling his name, but when he turned around, he was not there. “That damn voice,” he groaned.Zackary stumbled his way down to the local brothel, where he gave the secret knock. After a moment, Cruz Beckham answered the door. “There’s my favorite customer.” The British satyr boy grinned at Zackary, who grimaced back.Zackary stuffed a handful of bills down Cruz’s golden speedo. “Just give me a good time already,” he said, emotionlessly.Cruz nodded and led Zack to the back room. He starts stripping the vampire, doing doing sexy dances and teasing him as he did so. Cruz threw Zackary’s leather jacket to the side before sitting in his lap and grinding on him.Zackary felt nothing as Cruz did this; he was just empty, there was really no Zackary left, only a shell of his former self.Cruz ripped Zackary’s shirt off and began to worship his abs and nipples.Zackary took a hit of his vape.Cruz pulled Zackary’s pants and boxers down and started sucking away on his cock, but even that did not give Zackary any pleasure.Zackary grabbed Cruz and shoved him roughly onto his dick, making him ride his thick cock. Cruz moaned and groaned as this happened, but Zackary barely responded; he was empty, devastated and heartbroken. He took another hit off his vape before railing Cruz late into the night, feeling nothing as he did so.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 2
“Roomies”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
LANDON GORDON
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
JETT KLYNE
and
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
with
PRESTON OLIVER
MAXWELL JENKINS
MASON THAMES
SPENCER FITZGERALD
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
FINN CARR
JACK MESSINA
TAIT BLUM
AZHY ROBERTSON
AIDAN MCGRAW
ZACKARY ARTHUR
JOHNNY ORLANDO
and
CRUZ BECKHAM
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Castle Bateman, NJ
“In the day and age in which we live, gentlemen, you will find that some types of mages are better than others. I have taken upon myself to assure that this blood purity is maintained and that those mages that are inferior to us know their place as slaves, for all must bow down to me, KING BATEMAN!” Gabriel smirked, looking down at the two knights kneeling before him. “Sir William and Sir Noah, of the noble house of Franklyn-Miller, I am bestowing upon you this sacred duty, to go spread my gospel and locate those we deem worthy of knighthood and a spot at my table in the new world, with me as their King.” Gabriel was very proud of himself and how much power he had acquired; he was the youngest of eight siblings and so far down the list to inherit the castle, so Gabriel had slaughtered his family, all aside from his favorite sister Talitha, who he had locked away until he needed her. As King, Gabriel took his place upon a throne that was crafted from the bones and fur of werewolves. He sat upon his throne and looked down at his knights. “Will you take this mission, my most faithful servants?”William spoke up first. “Yes, your grace, all will kneel before your greatness, or they will die in pain!” William stood up and kissed Gabriel’s ring, bowing to him one more time before departing to recruit more folks to his King’s cause.Gabriel looked down at Noah. “Sir Noah, I have a specific person I want you to personally recruit to my side.”“Of course, your grace, who might that be?” Noah asked, still kneeling before Gabriel. “My beloved, Jett Klyne, I am sure he will be more than eager to join our cause and join me at my side as my prince. Go, Sir Noah, and do not fail me.” Noah bowed his head. “It shall be done, your grace.” And with that, he vanished in a splash of water.Gabriel smirked and took a seat upon his throne, laughing maniacally as his plan slowly came to fruition.
Wolfgang moaned as he was tossed roughly onto Jett’s bed. Jett kissed his way up Wolfgang’s thin body, stopping at his pretty face and making out passionately with the boxer-clad fae.Jett was in a similar state of dress and could not be more pleased with his new lover. “You know something, Wolfy?” he hissed, “I have had myself a few lovers; that mutt lover Griffin, the leather-obsessed hunk of man Gabriel, and that whiney ginger bitch Landon. But you are better than all of them... you know your place; it is by my side as my sexy fae lover.” Jett bit down on Wolfgang’s neck hard.Wolfgang let out a loud moan. “Holy shit! That feels so good, Jetty... fuck me, please fuck me!!!” Wolfgang cried, begging Jett.Jett did not hesitate to strip down to the nude; he then ripped Wolfgang’s boxers before shoving his now seven-inch cock deep in Wolfgang’s virgin asshole. “Oh, you sexy beast, you are so fucking tight, just the way I like it... take it, slut, take it!”Already, Wolfgang was a moaning mess as Jett fucked him hard and fast. The fae boy had never known just how good sex would feel but Jett was introducing him to new sensations, sensations Wolfgang wanted to feel at all hours of the day now. If there was one thing Jett could do well, it was to fuck a boy into submission. “Oh yes Jett... harder... harder!”Jett smirked and pulled Wolfgang up by his bleach-blonde hair. “Harder I can fucking do! I’ll fuck you so hard you scream, boy, you belong to me now, you get that?” Jett looked down at his left pec, still branded ‘GB’ and got an idea. “You belong to me.”Wolfgang could barely speak, but managed to moan, “Yes, I belong to you, Daddy Jett.”“From this day until your last!” Jett extended his vampire claws and scratched the letters ‘JK’ into Wolfgang’s left pec, before grabbing a torch and pressing the hot flame to it, branding Wolfgang as his and causing the blonde boy to scream in pain. But as Jett fucked him, those screams became cries of pleasure and Wolfgang felt nothing but sheer joy as his new sexy boyfriend fucked him deep into the night, until the sun rose the next morning. Waking up and putting on his glasses, Julian stared over at Jett and Wolfgang in disgust, looking at their sweat, cum and blood-covered bodies. “Ugh, it’s like Freddy Krueger fucked Pennywise!” Julian gagged at the thought.Sitting up and stretching, Jackson laughed. “Babe, don’t trouble yourself with them,” he sighed, “I know they suck, but there is no need for conflict here. Come on, let’s go get some morning num-nums.” Jackson took Julian’s hand, and they headed off to get breakfast hand in hand. Soon after, in the front garden, London and Malachi were tending to the bushes, using their powers and encouraging Tajus to do the same. Both were cheering him on as he tried his best to focus and tap into his powers, but nothing came of it. “Po velnių, aš sušuktas, tai taip beprasmiška!” muttered Tajus.“Hey now, what did I tell you, no doubting yourself in Lithuanian!” London said, rubbing his now human lover’s back.“Sorry babes,” sighed Tajus, “I just… I can’t see any point in trying so hard just to fail all the same.” Tajus sat down on the grass and teared up.“Hey now, none of that, babe,” said Malachi, sitting down beside him, “We are gonna get your powers back no matter what, I swear it to you.” He held Tajus’s hand tight and looked the long-haired boy in the eye, a determined expression on his face.London sat down too and took his other hand. “Together,” he said firmly.Tajus smiled, resting his head on London’s broad shoulder and holding Malachi’s hand tight.From across the garden came the sound of Jett and Wolfgang laughing and snickering as they approached the throuple. “Oi, Janitor Kremlin!!!”Tajus leapt to his feet, fuming. “It’s Kruminis, you smirking sack of shit!”Jett just rolled his eyes. “Whatever, Rapunzel, get a fucking haircut, would ya!”Smirking too, Wolfgang waved his hands and conjured vines which entrapped the former fae boy. “What do you say, Jett, why don’t we give this ugly janitor a buzz cut?” he said, with an evil grin.“I think that would be an excellent idea babe!” Jett laughed, grinning evilly back.“GET YOUR VINES OFF HIM!” Malachi charged at Wolfgang but was grabbed by Jett, who bit down on his neck, causing the fae boy to cry out in pain.Looking around frantically, London thought quickly and whistled. His unicorn, Rainbow Sparkles, came galloping out of the stables; swiftly, London hopped on him bareback and charged right at the bleach-blonde fae. “Rainbow Sparkles, ATTACK!!!” he yelled.Wolfgang noticed the unicorn charging at him and jumped out of the way just in time to avoid the sharp, glittering horn. “HOLY SHIT!”With a struggle, Tajus broke free of Wolfgang’s vines at last; he took London’s hand as the strong blonde boy helped him up on to the unicorn’s back.Jett was still drinking from Malachi when he saw London charging towards him at full speed. “Holy shit!” he hissed, quickly turning into a bat and dropping a woozy but still-conscious Malachi to the ground.“Stay away from us, you jerks! Don’t you have anything better to do than tormenting people, huh?” London shouted, as he hoisted Malachi too onto the unicorn and then rushing him to the infirmary. Flapping down onto the grass, Jett transformed back into boy form and helped Wolfgang up. “You know, we are quite good at this, babe... with a bit of studying, we could learn all about fae charms and make this school our bitch! What do you say?”“I say, let’s do it...” said Wolfgang, “After you kiss me!” He smirked.“With pleasure!” Jett pulled Wolfgang into a passionate kiss; the pair made out for a bit before heading off to the library to learn all they could about fae charms. As the students filed in noisily for assembly the following morning, Professor Chris Evans, the Principal of the Academy, stood patiently behind the podium bearing the Mjölnir crest, waiting for everyone to settle down. Behind him sat the staff as usual, including Professor Butterfield, the spellcasting teacher, Professor Gould, the werewolf teacher, along with Professor Muniz, who specialized in glamor, Professors Holland, Austin, Jessup and Lerman, of the satyrs, mermen, fae and shapeshifters respectively, Coach Wacker, the Vice Principal, Jaeden Martell, who was gazing lovingly up at Professor Evans, as well as Matt Lintz, Macsen Lintz, Kit Connor and Maxwell Jenkins, the school security team. There remained an empty seat, however; the one which had been previously occupied by Professors Chalamet and then Wolff, the vampire teachers who had each met… unfortunate ends.“Good morning, young mages!” called Professor Evans, in a booming voice that caused all noise and chattering from the students to die away at once, “I would like to make an announcement.” As one, all heads in the hall turned to look up at the Principal, who smiled down at them all. “Once again, it is time for me to introduce you to a new Professor to take over the teaching of our young vampires, after the… uh… departure of Professor Wolff last year.”“You mean when that nutcase Bateman snapped his neck?” hissed Preston softly, with a dark look across at Jett, who was smirking.“So, without further ado, let me introduce you to…” began Professor Evans, but he was cut off as disco lights began to flash across the hall, a magical fog billowed from the doorways either side of the teacher’s table and loud, thumping rock music began to play out of nowhere.“BOYS AND BATS!” came a loud, booming voice, “YOUNG FANGED FRIENDS! PLEASE PUT YOUR HANDS TOGETHER AND WELCOME… THE ONE… THE ONLY… JONATHAN TAYLOR THOMAAAAAAAAASSS!!!”There were shouts of surprise and confusion from many of the students, while a few of the staff looked around in bewilderment as well. Professor Evans merely sighed and rolled his eyes as a beaming, dirty-blonde haired man in a shimmering black and gold cape bounded and flapped theatrically up onto the stage beside the Principal. Landon, meanwhile, let out a squeal, his amber eyes widening and his jaw literally dropping. “Oh my, oh my, oh my!” he panted, standing up and craning his neck to try and get a look at Professor Thomas, who was still prancing around the stage and beaming a fangy grin around at them all. “OH GODS, IT’S REALLY HIM!” cried Landon, “CATCH ME, PUP!” And he fainted.Christian, however, had been too distracted by all the lights and sounds to notice the young ginger vampling swooning beside him, and Landon fell hard onto the hall floor. Julian hastily bent down to help him up as he stirred, shaking his head a little with amusement and exasperation. “Oh, Landy, what are you like?” he laughed.“Sorry, I… I just… I just can’t even right now,” mumbled Landon weakly, as he flopped back down into the seat between Christian and Jackson, who was also laughing.Looking around the hall, Julian noticed that most of the other vamplings did not seem quite as excited about their new teacher as Landon was. In fact, many of them were scowling and glaring up at Professor Thomas, especially Jett, Griffin McIntyre, Hudson West and Bryan Blanco. Preston, meanwhile, simply looked a little bemused, as did the Leos, Lyon Daniels and Dylan Henry Lau.Up on the stage, Jonathan Taylor Thomas had stepped up to the Principal’s podium. “Well, hey there, young dudes!” he exclaimed, beaming a fangy smile full of boyish charm and mischief – Landon let out a sigh, gazing up at him – “I can’t tell you how excited I am to be back here at the legendary Mjölnir Academy, to pass on my skills and experiences to the next generation of young vampire superstars!” He beamed around again, seemingly oblivious to the fact that no one but Landon seemed to be sharing in his enthusiasm. “Of course, I don’t expect all of you to reach the lofty heights of my career. After all, not everyone can single-handedly take down a horde of marauding slayers while also being named Sexiest Vampire of the Year by Blood! magazine, to take up the post of Honorary Grand High Vampire while also posing as an underwear model for Vamp Aid’s charity calendar…”Jackson snickered, looking across at Landon. “Bet you’ve got that calendar, eh, Landy?” he teased.Landon didn’t respond, but shuffled a little in his seat, his face flushing redder than his hair.Professor Thomas continued his speech for another few minutes, his enthusiasm and exuberance not subsiding even a bit despite the lukewarm response from the students. “Well, that’s enough from me!” he exclaimed finally, “I look forward to seeing all you fine young, fanged friends in my class!” To literally no one’s surprise, Landon was the very first to arrive outside Professor Thomas’s classroom later that morning. In fact, he was there a whole ten minutes before the bell rang and the other vamplings came trudging down the corridor. Landon took a seat at the very front of the class and gazed eagerly up at the teacher as the others filed in and took their seats.“Good morning, class!” said Professor Thomas brightly, with a dramatic swoosh of his cape.“Good morning, Professor Thomas!” Most of the class barely mumbled their response, but Landon’s reply was so enthusiastic that the teacher didn’t notice.“I thought we’d start off today with a little pop quiz,” said Professor Thomas, to groans from several of the class, “Nothing to worry about, just some questions on important vampire history, to see how much you all know. Now, if I could have a volunteer to hand these out…”Landon jumped out of his seat at once, vaulted over the desk and eagerly grabbed the stack of quizzes from Professor Thomas, who looked a little taken aback, but then beamed and nodded to Landon, who proceeded to hand out the papers to the rest of the students. Jett hissed at him as he snatched the quiz from his hand, while Preston, Lyon and the Leos merely took them without saying much. Griffin, Hudson and Bryan scowled down at the paper, but Dylan and Raphael Luce took them with a friendly smile at Landon.“You have twenty minutes, class, begin!” called Professor Thomas, turning over a large hourglass on his desk, which was full of blood instead of sand. The teacher himself sat back behind his desk and picked up a book to read while the class took the quiz; glancing over at it, Landon read the cover, ‘I’ll be Home for Yule: Adventures of a Young Vampire by Jonathan Taylor Thomas’.Landon then looked down at his quiz and grinned excitedly; the questions were not so much on vampire history, but on the personal history of one vampire in particular…“What fucking bullshit is this?!?” shouted Jett angrily, “What has Professor Thomas’s favorite animal got to do with vampire history?” “Silence, please, till everyone is finished!” called Professor Thomas; his voice was bright, but his blue eyes flashed suddenly red as they swept the class and fixed on Jett, who scowled back but continued working in silence.Landon grinned to himself again. At least this time he was certain to get an A, he thought, as he sped through the quiz, answering every single question with ease. And when Professor Thomas asked for a volunteer to collect the tests, Landon was halfway around the room before he’d even finished the question.“Oh dear,” sighed Professor Thomas, as he flicked through the quizzes, “Oh dear indeed. I can’t believe how few of you knew that my favorite animal is a lion. I’m sure I’ve mentioned it in countless interviews. And I am a proud member of the old German vampire clan Weiss. At least Mr. Landon Gordon seems to have got those right. In fact…” Professor Thomas flipped over the quiz. “It seems that Mr. Gordon is the only person to have scored 100%. And I’m guessing…” He looked down at Landon and beamed. “…your name is Landon Gordon?”“Y-yes, sir!” stammered Landon, his voice suddenly way more high-pitched than usual.“Fine work, my dude!” enthused Professor Thomas, “You all should follow Mr. Gordon’s example here. What a fine young vampire I’ll make of you.”“Fucking teacher’s pet!” hissed Jett, but Landon ignored him. He was too giddy to care a bat’s ass what Jett or anyone else thought right now. Landon was still grinning to himself and floating on cloud nine when he sat down with Christian, Jackson and Julian for lunch in the cafeteria. Julian and Jackson exchanged amused looks with each other, while Christian frowned at Landon over the mound of bacon on his plate.“Oh, he’s so amazing,” sighed Landon, gazing up at the staff table, where Professor Thomas had just sat down and was sipping a blood mojito, “So wise, so talented… so handsome.”“He can’t be that great,” growled Christian, his mouth full of bacon.But Landon didn’t seem to hear him, he was too busy daydreaming about the new teacher. “I wonder if he’d sign my abs…” he wondered aloud.Julian and Jackson both chuckled; Jackson rolled his eyes at Julian. But then there came a loud, derisive snort from behind Landon.“What abs, you ginger freak?” scoffed Jett, smirking at Wolfgang, who sneered at Landon too.“Hey, I’ve got a six pack!” hissed Landon.Jett snorted with laughter. “Like fuck you have, ginger pubes! You forget,” he hissed, “I’ve seen every inch of your pale, scrawny body naked, Gordon.”“Wait, what?” choked Wolfgang, staring at Jett, “You hooked up with him?”“Nah,” said Jett, “He was just my plaything for a while when I was in the Cult.”“Oh, so he’s the whiney ginger bitch you mentioned,” said Wolfgang, as Christian growled and bared bacon-covered teeth at Jett.Jett laughed, still sneering at Landon, and led Wolfgang away by the hand to their table on the other side of the cafeteria. Christian barked angrily at them as they walked away, and Landon hissed.“Ugh, I still can’t believe you let that… thing… touch you,” groaned Julian, with a shiver, glancing from Jett back to Landon, “I could never… not in a million years… not if he was the last mage on earth… I mean… yuck!”“I was kinda in a bad place at the time,” hissed Landon, glancing briefly at Christian and not meeting anyone’s eyes, “Can we please change the subject?”There was a very awkward pause, before Jackson piped up, “Did anyone else see that really posh car parked out the front of the school earlier?” he asked, “And I heard from Tyler that some guy in a fancy outfit went to see Principal Evans in his office too. Very fancy outfit indeed, he said, almost royal…”“Wow,” said Julian, frowning curiously, “Wonder what that was all about?” Later that afternoon, as the sun was going down, Tait was just relaxing on his bed, talking to his boyfriend Ben Daon on a FaceTime call. Ben had graduated the previous year and was off at Valhalla University.“So, what you been up to, babe?” asked Tait, beaming at the Canadian boy smiling on his phone.“Not a whole lot,” said Ben, shrugging, “Just tryna settle in. It’s really cool here but the classes are super tough.”“Aww, you’ll do well, you’re the best spellcaster I’ve ever seen,” said Tait, and Ben grinned bashfully.“Thanks, babe,” said Ben, “But oof, the standard here is really high… not even sure I’ve heard of some of the magic we’ve been practicing.”“Oh my,” said Tait, “Well, I hope you’re not working too hard.”“Nah,” said Ben, grinning, “There’s been plenty of parties too. Half my dorm block are werewolves and boy, do they know how to have a good time! In fact, my roomie’s a wolf, I think you might know him…”Ben moved the phone back and a sweaty, shirtless, dark-haired werewolf boy came into frame. He grinned at Tait through the phone and howled joyfully. “Woohoo!!! What up, bro?”“Oh hey, I remember you from MUM!” said Tait, “Bryce, right?”“Yeehaw, right on, bro!” said Bryce, grinning, “And I know you’re Tait, this one won’t shut up about you!” he barked, shoving Ben playfully and pretending to bite his arm.“Alright, I don’t talk about him that much, shut up,” said Ben, blushing, and Tait grinned.“Aww babe,” said Tait.“Talking of parties, there’s a big one on tonight, bro!” said Bryce excitedly, “First moon party of the year, gonna be epic!” He howled again, and an answering howl from the other werewolves in the dorm block came echoing through the night.“Moon party?” asked Tait.“Oh yeah,” said Ben, “Every full moon, the Wolf Frat host this big midnight party, they have a feast, a bonfire and they all worship the moon. A lot of howling, humping and well… mooning!” he laughed.As if to demonstrate the point, with another gleeful howl, Bryce pushed Ben out of the way, bending over to pull down his shorts and moon Tait through the camera, baring his whole thicc booty over the call. “THAT’S WHAT I CALL A FULL MOON!” he howled, before falling about laughing.Ben rolled his eyes, and Tait laughed too. “Sounds like fun!”“Yeah, it should be a laugh,” said Ben, “I still really miss you though, Jockstrap,” he sighed.“Yeah, I miss you too, Benny,” said Tait, “Can’t wait till Yule, when we can be together again!”“I’m counting down the days, babe,” said Ben, beaming, “But yeah, I better go, they’re about to light the bonfire. Love ya, Jockstrap!” He winked.“Love you too,” said Tait, sighing sadly as the call ended and he put down the phone. At dinner that night, Mason was sitting enjoying his mac and cheese when Elliot slid in next to him and wrapped an arm around him. “Hey sexy.” He pulled Mason into a passionate kiss and started making out with him right there for the whole school to see.Mason let out a low moan. “Elliot, babe.”“Yes, my sexy fae.” Elliot rubbed Mason’s crotch, making him moan even more before they made out some more.Across the cafeteria sat Spencer Fitzgerald; watching his ex-boyfriend and his new lover having this very public display of affection, he sighed, “Fucking Mason and his sexy satyr.”Next to him, Wanna nodded in approval. “That’s right, Spence, don’t let that bitch bring you down. Isn’t that right, Dub?”Dub was getting his neck chewed on by Griffin. “Huh?” He looked up, and then nodded. “Oh yeah, fuck dat guy.”“Oh Dub... but give me some of dat shit next, Griffy.”“You got it, Wanna,” Griffin hissed softly.“My point is, Spencer,” growled Wanna, “You are better off without his ass, you’re a fine slice of pup, Spence, and anyone would be lucky to have you. And if Mason is too blind to see dat, well, screw him, man. You're better off. Say it with me. Fuck Mason!” Spencer nodded. “Yeah, fuck Mason...” he growled quietly, before raising his voice. “FUCK YOU, MASON! YEAH, YOU!”Mason looked up and over at the screaming pup. “Spence... don’t,” he pleaded, his eyes reproachful.But Spencer just howled and leapt over to Mason. “No, I think I will, you son of a bitch!”Elliot stood up and got between the two of them. “Hey gingey.” Elliot pet him, causing Spencer to growl at the satyr. “It’s not Mason’s fault, you went to some Wolf camp and abandoned him for two months, my babe has bloody needs you weren’t giving him.”“Shut your posh ass up or I'll fucking eat you. You could have lasted a few more weeks, Mason, it wouldn’t have killed you... but no, you decided to start shacking up with some foreigner with a very pretty face... and amazing hair… and some really great eyes... aw, screw it, I would have too. Shit, fucking satyrs... but you could have fought it, Mason, you really could have... I hope you’re happy, I truly do, but I am done crying over you, I am done thinking I need you because I don’t. I got the pack and before you know it, Mason, I will have myself a good loving wolf! So, enjoy your life, we are through forever.”“Spencer... I…”Spencer cut Mason off. “Save it, Mason, I just… I don’t need it. Goodbye Mason.” Spencer turned and left.Mason sighed. “Shit, man.”Elliot pulled him into his tight embrace. “That was harsh, but you are better off, you are better off with me, bring it.” Elliot started making out with Mason once more.Spencer sat back down next to Wanna, who growled softly, “Proud of you Spence... now, let’s work on getting you a man!”“Work on what? Oh, Wanna, I’m not ready for...”“Of course you are, don’t you worry about a thing, Wanna’s got you. I’m gonna take good care to find you a manz, you mark dat in stone,” Wanna said, smiling.“Oh boy,” Spencer said, gulping. The following morning, out in the grounds between the woods and the lagoon, a small crowd was gathering, all of them looking up into the sky where a majestic creature with dark pewter colored scales and a ten-foot wingspan was swooping and flying around above them.Amongst the crowd was Lyon, who was whooping and cheering excitedly. “Go on, Nathan! Yes, babe!” He took a sip from the mug of hot blood he was holding and watched his dragon boyfriend soaring majestically over the edge of the lagoon.Nearby, Jackson was standing and watching Nathan in awe, a look of pure wonder on his face as he gazed up at the dragon.Professor Gould was standing by the edge of the trees, observing Nathan’s flying with a critical eye. “Don’t flap your wings so much, Nate,” he called, “Take it smoothly, just glide on the winds. Yeah, that’s it! Go on, boy!” Nolan howled in encouragement.Swooping low over the forest, letting his wings ride the wind, Nathan roared joyfully… and a blazing jet of fire caught the treetops, setting them alight. As several people leapt back in shock and Nathan flapped away from the scene, a guilty look creasing his dragon face.Fortunately, at that very moment, Julian arrived on the scene; he, Finn and Jack were dressed in nothing but their speedos, having decided to head down to the lagoon for a morning swim. Seeing the trees ablaze, the three of them ran forward, joining hands, and summoned a wave of water from the lagoon, which doused the flames at once, causing a haze of steam to rise into the sky instead.“Hey babe!” said Julian, coming over to Jackson and hugging him.“Hey Juju!” replied Jackson happily, kissing him before looking back up at the sky, where Nathan was once again circling above them. “Isn’t it amazing?” he breathed, in an awestruck tone, “I really love dragons!”“Oh yeah?” asked Julian, who couldn’t help but smile at the look of wonder on Jackson’s face.“Yeah!” enthused Jackson, “Did you know that only a handful of pyromages in history have been able do the dragon transformation, it’s such a special power. Of course, real dragons are incredible too. There are 137 known species, though many of them are sadly extinct now. Five of them are native to Canada, and my favorite of all is the green-crested forest dragon from Alberta. They’re so majestic, and they breathe emerald-green flames that are said to be able to melt through anything…” He broke off, with an awkward smile. “Sorry, I’m being a nerd,” he mumbled.But Julian grabbed his shoulders and looked Jackson right in the eye. “Never apologize for being a nerd,” he said, firmly, “I love it!” He kissed Jackson, who let out a soft sigh and melted into the kiss. “I love you, my sexy dragon nerd.” Julian kissed Jackson again, putting his arms around him as he pressed against him, his bare chest rubbing against Jackson’s sweater. Jackson stroked his back as he kissed Julian back passionately, running his hands down his boyfriend’s back, before letting them rest on Julian’s speedo-clad butt, which he squeezed, causing Julian to give a little giggle and moan.The pair of them continued to make out in the pale morning sunlight, as the dragon soaring overhead roared again, sending blazing gold flames over the surface of the lagoon, where Jack and Finn were splashing around, chasing each other across the waters. Lyon continued to clap and cheer, while Professor Gould howled advice and encouragement up at the dragon boy swooping gleefully through the air.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 3
“Fangs, Fae and Fire”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
JETT KLYNE
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
LANDON GORDON
and
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
with
GABRIEL BATEMAN
WILLIAM FRANKLYN-MILLER
NOAH FRANKLYN-MILLER
LONDON CHESHIRE
MALACHI BARTON
TAJUS KRUMINIS
CHRIS EVANS
JAEDEN MARTELL
ASA BUTTERFIELD
NOLAN GOULD
FRANKIE MUNIZ
TOM HOLLAND
JAKE T. AUSTIN
CONNOR JESSUP
LOGAN LERMAN
ETHAN WACKER
MATT LINTZ
MACSEN LINTZ
KIT CONNOR
MAXWELL JENKINS
PRESTON OLIVER
JONATHAN TAYLOR THOMAS
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
HUDSON WEST
BRYAN BLANCO
LEO ASHTON
LEO HART
LYON DANIELS
DYLAN HENRY LAU
TAIT BLUM
BEN DAON
BRYCE GHEISAR
MASON THAMES
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
SPENCER FITZGERALD
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
NATHAN BLAIR
FINN CARR
and
JACK MESSINA
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Awaken, Son of Air and Fire!”Jackson awoke feeling extremely hot, drenched in sweat. “Why is it so fucking hot?” he gasped. He ripped off his clothes but still he kept sweating. “Fuck, it burns... it burns!”His cries woke Julian, who jumped out of his bed and ran to his boyfriend’s side. “Jackson, baby, what’s wrong?” cried Julian, rubbing Jackson’s back and instantly coating it in a thick layer of sweat.“IT BURNS… SO HOT… AHHHHHH!!!” Jackson screamed.Julian conjured a water beam, trying to cool Jackson down, but as soon as the water hit his skin it immediately turned to steam. “Son of a bitch!” Julian ran over to Jett’s bed and pulled back the covers.Only to see Jett was ballsdeep in Wolfgang’s ass. “Ugh, what the fuck do you want?!?” he hissed.“JETT, FOR FUCKS SAKE!” cried Julian in desperation, “I NEED YOUR HELP, IT’S JACKSON!” He teared up, panic setting in rapidly. “Something is wrong! Please, Jett, Wolfgang, I need you.”Wolfgang frowned. “Maybe we should help... OH FUCK!”Jett thrust his cock deep in Wolfgang. “Or, we keep having hot, hard sex!” Jett bit down on Wolfgang’s neck.Turning away from Julian, his eyes rolling back, Wolfgang moaned loudly. “Yes, Jetty, OH FUCK YES!”“USELESS, THE BOTH OF YOU!” exclaimed Julian, as he ran to Jackson’s side and tried to calm him down. “Babe, I’m gonna go get help, just please don’t explode or something!” Julian ran off, holding back tears.Jackson was breathing heavy, in a constant state of pain, when he looked up and saw a blonde boy he had never seen before standing before him. He spoke in a British accent, “Soon, my Brother of the Air, your time will come; soon, you will come to me and begin your journey.” And he vanished. Julian hammered on the door of the security office. “HELP! MATT, KIT, MAXWELL, MACSEN, QUICKLY!!!”The door flew open and Maxwell ran out; seeing the young mage in such distress, he embraced Julian. “What is it, what’s wrong?”“It’s Jackson, he is sick, very sick! I need help.” Julian broke down crying in Maxwell’s arms.Maxwell held Julian tight as he sobbed. “Come on, team, let’s get on it!” called Maxwell, and he, Matt, Kit and Macsen ran to the room where they found Jackson writhing on the bed and screaming in pain.“IT BURNS, IT BURNS, IT BURNS!!!”“Holy shit, men... we need to get him to the infirmary stat!” Matt shouted; the four men ran across to the bed and picked up the squirming, screaming young mage. “Relax, Jackson!” he said in a lower, but still urgent voice.Julian ran to him too. “Babe, you need to relax. It’s gonna be okay, we are gonna get you some help and get you all better, I promise.”Looking up into Julian’s eyes, Jackson nodded and calmed down for a moment.Matt, Macsen, Kit and Maxwell rush Jackson to the infirmary; as soon as they burst through the doors, Dr. Howell and Nurse Velazquez jumped to their feet and began checking out the boy.“Bloody hell, his body temp is 750 degrees and rising!!!” cried Dr. Howell, “Diego, get me an IV of ice potion, now!” he called to the nurse.Matt looked around at Julian, who was still freaking out. “JENKINS!” he called to Maxwell, “GET HIM OUT OF HERE!”Maxwell grabbed Julian and, with difficulty, dragged him out into the hallway. “NO! LET ME IN, I HAVE TO BE BY HIS SIDE!!!” Julian struggled to get past Maxwell, but the satyr boy held him back. “LET ME IN, LET ME TO JACKSON!!!” Julian broke down crying again and Maxwell embraced him tightly.“Juju, there is nothing you can do in there but be in the way,” he said softly, “It’s best you leave Dr. Howell to his work and let him work to make Jackson better!”“750 degrees and rising Max...” gulped Julian, his voice cracking, “What the hell is happening to him? I can’t lose him Max... I just can’t… if I lost Jackson... I… I…”Maxwell cut him off. “Don’t you dare talk like that,” he said firmly, “Jackson is gonna be just fine and back in your embrace before Samhain. Don’t you dare give up or think about life without him, because it’s not going to happen.”“B-but what if it does!” Julian choked, before running off crying.Maxwell sighed as he watched him go, “Oh Juju.” He shook his head sadly and entered the infirmary.
Soon After
Julian was in the gym, shirtless, taking out his anger on an innocent punching bag. He screamed, kicking the bag clean off its chain before jumping on it and still pummeling the bag with his firsts.“I think it’s dead, dude,” said Mystic, looking down at Julian, a little confused.“Oh, uh, sorry, Mystic. I’m just a bit upset is all.”Mystic nodded. “Yeah, I heard about Jackson.”As the seer boy smiled sympathetically at Julian, he suddenly got an idea. “Wait a second!” he said excitedly, “Mystic, you can look into my future! You can tell me what’s gonna happen to Jackson!”“Oh Julian,” sighed Mystic, “That’s not exactly how it works...’Julian cut Mystic off. “Nonsense!” He grabbed Mystic’s hand and placed it on his forehead. “Tell me what you see,” he said eagerly.As soon as their skin made contact, Mystic’s eyes flashed a bright white.Mystic looked around him and saw rivers of thick, dark red blood flowing as far as he could see. “Oh my.”He saw a tombstone looming out of the dark in the distance; he ran to it. The name on it was Jackson.“He’s dead, Mystic...” came a voice, familiar and yet strangely cold and harsh, “He’s dead and I couldn’t be happier!” Mystic turned around to see Julian standing there; he was not wearing his glasses, but he was wearing the leathers similar to those of the Cult of Drago and their patented no shirt underneath. “That bitch was holding me back and keeping me from my true self,” Julian hissed, and his eyes flashed red. “I got a new, better, sexier, hotter, more perfect boyfriend now!”As Julian smirked, flashing his fangs, Jett emerged from the shadows, wearing the same outfit as Julian. “That is an understatement,” Jett hissed, before pulling Julian into a passionate kiss. The pair started making out; Jett rubbed his hand over Julian’s abs, coating them in blood as Julian moaned, giving Jett a hickey and biting down on his neck. The two them were so close now, their bodies intwined like true sexual lovers.Mystic nearly vomited at the sight. “No, this can’t be real!” he cried into the dark.“Oh, but it is...” hissed Julian, “And guess what, Inscho... we are hungry!!!” Julian and Jett both flashed their fangs before jumping on Mystic… …who woke up, panting and drenched in cold sweat, back in the gym.“Well, what did you see?” asked Julian excitedly, “Is Jackson gonna be okay? How do I help him?”But Mystic just shuddered, backing away from Julian. “I... I... saw nothing,” he gulped, “I have to go.” Mystic turned tail and ran off as fast as he could, his mind racing as he thought about what he had just seen.Disappointed, Julian sighed and turned his frustrations back on the punching bag. “Jackson... you will get better, you must... because I don’t know what I’m gonna do if you don’t.” That evening, the moon cast a soft, pale light over the clearing in the woods as Professor Gould patiently waited for his class of werepups to settle down.“Come on, gather round, young pups,” he called, and there was a scramble as the boys all tried to grab the best logs or tree stumps to sit down on.As usual, most of the werepups were dressed just in shorts or ripped jeans; none were wearing shirts or shoes and both the Walton twins and the Convery brothers were rather muddy from running around and rolling in the dirt before the start of the lesson.“Now, this is a special time for us wolves,” said Professor Gould, “It’s nearly the full moon, the first full moon of autumn, in fact. And though we can of course transform at any time, this is when we do it the most. And especially for young pups, this can be a very tough time.” He glanced around the clearing, his eyes resting on Sean Convery for a moment, as the youngest pup sat snuggled up with his brother, his head resting on Christopher’s bare chest who was sitting next to his boyfriend Jack McGraw. “Any slight emotion can set us off,” said Nolan, “Fear, anger, excitement, love…” He paused. “And as we have a couple of new pups here, it’s a good time for us to practice meditation and controlling our emotions.”Nolan looked around and smiled at both Sean and a curly-haired, freckled werepup sitting between Winslow Fegley and Luca Luhan. Eli Golden cocked his head to the side slightly as he met the teacher’s warm, friendly gaze.“But of course, it’s a fun time too!” said Nolan brightly, “A time for feasts and moon parties…”“Oh yeah, moon parties!” Wanna howled gleefully. As one, he and Dub turned around and pulled down their shorts, flashing their bare asses as they mooned the rest of the class.“Yes, thank you for that, boys!” Nolan rolled his eyes as the Walton twins pulled their shorts back up and fell around laughing.As the teacher shook his head, his expression somewhere between amusement and exasperation, Christian glanced over at the other side of the clearing, where his cousins sat snuggled up on a log together. He let out a low growl as he watched Sean licking Christopher’s face, and Christopher in turn petting Sean like he used to pet him.Beside him, Aidan frowned. “What’s up with you?” he asked, looking from Christian to the other Converys.“What… uh, nothing,” mumbled Christian hastily, looking away from Sean and Christopher.“Ahhh, I get it,” said Aidan, “You’re jealous. You’ve been replaced as the cute little pup.”“No way!” growled Christian, frowning at Aidan, “I’m still the cute pup!”Aidan laughed, but then smiled and reached out to stroke Christian’s blonde head. “Aww, well you definitely are to me.”As Christian let out a happy little whine, Nolan called for the class’s attention once again. “As I was saying, meditation can be a great help in controlling the wolf within. One of the best ways to calm the bestial instincts is a moon bath. Just lay down in the moonlight, breathe in the cool night air; let the light fall upon you, howl if you want to, call out into the night… Why don’t we all try that, see how we feel?”As several of the pups scrambled around the clearing, trying to find the best spot to lie down and take in the moon’s rays, Eli came walking across to where Spencer sat beside Wanna and Dub on a log. Hesitating for a moment, he held out a hand to Spencer. “Hey, I’m Eli Golden,” he said, brightly, “I… I’ve seen you around. Your name is Spencer, right?”Spencer took Eli’s hand and shook it, looking curiously up at the curly-haired pup. “Uh, yeah. Nice to meet you, Eli.”Eli hesitated again, before blurting out, “Would you… uh… would you like to moonbathe with me?”“Uhhh…” Spencer just stared for a moment, looking from Eli to the Walton twins, who both grinned encouragingly.“Go on!” urged Dub, and Wanna nodded.“Yeah, go for it, bud,” said Wanna, before adding in a low growl, “He’s cute… maybe he could be your new man.” And he winked at Spencer, who blushed.Spencer turned back to Eli, who was still waiting, looking very nervous and more than a little embarrassed, worried he’d made a fool of himself. “Uh, sure, why not,” he said finally, and Eli beamed.Eli took Spencer by the hand and led him across the clearing to a spot right at the base of a tall tree, where a break in the tree cover overhead gave them a perfect patch of moonlight on the leaf-strewn ground to lie down together on. As Eli shuffled in close to Spencer, bare shoulders touching, the Walton twins grinned at each other again.“Aww, so sweet,” said Dub, smiling, “They’d make a cute couple.”“Mmhmm, almost as cute as us,” growled Wanna softly, taking his twin brother’s hand and looking deeply into his eyes.“Oh yeah?” growled Dub back.“Yeah,” said Wanna, before leaning in and kissing Dub passionately.His brother kissed him back, and then as they broke apart and Wanna started hickeying Dub’s neck, he growled, “You tryna get me down in the dirt, Wanna?”Wanna smirked. “Oh, I can get you down on the ground any time I want, babe,” he growled. And with that, he grabbed Dub’s arms and jumped at him, wrestling him off the log and onto the muddy ground behind it. Dub struggled back and briefly managed to push Wanna off him, before getting pinned down again, hands held above his head and their hot-blooded bodies pressed against each other.Dub’s resistance seemed to fail as Wanna kissed him again, grinding his crotch against his brother’s as they lay on the ground, moonlight glistening across Wanna’s bare, sweaty back. Hair erupted down his spine and along the length of Dub’s arms from his pits to his hands as the brothers wolfed out slightly, making out and grinding on the ground.Across the clearing, as Eli snuggled in a little closer to a still-nervous Spencer, even slipping an arm around the ginger pup’s shoulders, little Sean was laying with his head resting on Christopher’s bare chest, the two of them having a lazy conversation in whispered growls as they relaxed in the moonlight. Watching them, Christian was still frowning and growling, while Aidan sat beside him, looking both bored and a little exasperated.“Aww, come on, let’s play chase,” he said eagerly, trying to draw Christian’s attention away from his cousins, as Christopher stroked Sean’s hair, “Come oooooonnn!” he whined, pawing at Christian, who shrugged him off. But Aidan wasn’t having any of that. Growling softly himself, he wolfed out a little and pounced on Christian, knocking the blonde boy off his log before bounding away into the trees.It worked. Christian let out a howl, before wolfing out too; a blonde blur streaked away after the younger pup, both of them barking energetically as they chased each other through the woods. The pair of them darted around, yapping and growling, for a good few minutes before the sound of a trumpet call came out of nowhere and distracted everyone.All of the pups, along with Professor Gould, looked around and gazed in interest and curiosity as a very well-dressed gentleman wearing a red and gold tunic with elaborate trim, long dark pants and white gloves stepped into the clearing. Still dashing through the trees, Christian and Aidan very nearly ran into him, but managed to stop themselves just in time, falling in a heap at the foot of a tall tree.“All rise,” he called, in a very posh British accent, “For His Royal Highness Prince George of Wales, Second in line to the throne of Canada, the United Kingdom, and the other Realms of the Commonwealth, son of William and Catherine of the Royal House of Windsor.”Nolan sighed, rolling his eyes as he got to his feet. Looking from the regally-attired gentleman to the scruffy, half-naked pups around him, he said, “Pups, please welcome our newest student…”As all eyes turned at the rustling of leaves, Prince George walked into the clearing and peered around curiously. Unlike the other werepups, he was dressed up in a full suit, with a very fancy gray-blue shirt and pants over a white shirt and blue tie, with immaculately polished and shiny lace-up black shoes. He seemed a little prissy as he trod carefully on the ground, trying his best to avoid stepping in the mud and looking distinctly out of his element as he gazed somewhat imperiously around at his new classmates.While many of the pups seemed a little nervous and intimidated by the young prince, Sean bounded forward at once and eagerly started licking George’s face in welcome.“Uggghhh, Reginald, get it off me!” squealed Prince George in alarm and disgust.The prince’s manservant, Reginald, hastily stepped forward and pushed Sean back, giving him a very stern look. “Young sir,” he said sharply, “You shall refrain from making such crudely familiar advances toward His Royal Highness.”“I was just being friendly,” pouted Sean, his sad puppy dog eyes looking up at Reginald as the manservant wiped George’s face with a silk handkerchief.“That’s okay, pup,” said Christopher, who had jumped up to defend his little brother, and who was now looking reproachfully at Prince George. “You’re gonna have to get used to him, man,” he said, putting an arm around his shoulders; George winced, “He’s gonna be your new roommate.”Reginald gave the smallest smirk, before giving a pointed cough and looking meaningfully at Christopher, who withdrew his arm and stepped back from the prince, who gave a little shiver, frowning again.“Come and take a seat, George,” said Nolan, gesturing to one of the logs in the center of the clearing.“That’s Prince George, or Your Royal Highness to you,” snapped George, glaring at the teacher, who rolled his eyes.“Oh, do please take a seat, Your Royal Highness,” said Nolan in the poshest voice he could manage, doing an over-the-top bow with much hand-waving; several of the young pups barked with laughter, including the Walton twins.George grimaced, before walking delicately forward and stepping up to the log. He glanced down at it briefly, before clicking his fingers and summoning Reginald over. The manservant withdrew a monogrammed cloth from the pocket of his tunic and carefully wiped down the log. The prince perched himself on the very edge of the log. “Tea please, Reginald.”As Nolan continued the lesson, explaining all the ways that meditation and moonbathing could help young pups calm their emotions, Prince George sat on his log, sipping the tea which Reginald had gone to fetch him with his pinkie sticking out, and tucking into a plate of biscuits which his manservant was dutifully holding for him. He was regarding the teacher with a somewhat disapproving gaze, while a number of the other pups were openly staring at the young wolf prince, altogether unsure what exactly to make of their new royal classmate. The following afternoon found the fae throuple, London, Malachi and Tajus, out in the school gardens, taking in the warm autumn sun. The three of them were doing some kind of tribal dance in a circle, wearing what Malachi had called ‘native fae outfits’, which consisted of war paint, a decorated leather loin cloth and matching headband with phoenix feathers in it. A small bowl of magical herbs sat smoldering on a rock in the middle of their circle.“Mnwaabmewziwin millioke… mnwaabmewziwin millioke…” chanted Malachi and London together, as they danced, all holding hands. “Come on, Tajus!” encouraged Malachi, “Chant with us!”Tajus sighed and joined in, though very half-heartedly, barely putting in much energy to the dance either. “Ugh, this is stupid,” he groaned, breaking the circle and dropping down onto a bench, where he just sat and stared unseeingly into the burning bowl of herbs.“Come on, it’s worth a try!” said Malachi, sounding a little upset, “I stayed up all night reading up on this.”“Yeah, he actually picked up a book!” laughed London, earning himself a punch in the arm from Malachi.But Tajus just sighed, looking as defeated and downcast as ever. “It doesn’t matter. We’ve tried everything… magic bracelets, midnight meditation, every kind of herb and flower we could find in the garden, even moonlit skinny dips… nothing works. My powers are gone,” he finished flatly.“Babe, don’t give up,” said Malachi, choking up a little as tears glistened in his eyes. He sat down beside Tajus and placed a hand on his arm, but Tajus flinched and shrugged him off, causing Malachi to gasp, a stricken look on his face.“IT’S NO GOOD!” shouted Tajus, making both London and Malachi jump, “I WISH THE SIREN HAD KILLED ME LIKE JACK AND BJÖRGVIN! THIS IS A SENTENCE WORSE THAN DEATH!”“Don’t say that!” cried Malachi, tearing up and looking reproachfully at Tajus.“It is, though!” sobbed Tajus, “Being stuck here with all you mages and just being weak and powerless and useless…” Tears streaked down his cheeks, his face hidden by his long hair as he stared at the ground. “You should have just left me at the bottom of the lagoon,” he spat bitterly.“SO YOU DON’T EVEN CARE WHAT THAT WOULD HAVE DONE TO US?” cried Malachi, angrily, “HOW DEVASTATED WE WOULD HAVE BEEN IF YOU’D DIED?”“But I did,” said Tajus, bleakly, “And as soon as you realize that, you’ll leave me.”“WELL, IF THAT’S HOW YOU FEEL!” shouted Malachi, and without another word, he turned on his heel and stormed off back to the school.London watched him go sadly, before turning reproachful eyes on Tajus. “Babe, don’t be like that. He was only trying to help. He loves you, we both love you, so much, Taj-taj.”“Love won’t get my powers back, will it, though?” muttered Tajus.London sighed, sitting down beside Tajus and putting a strong arm around his shoulders. “I’ll speak to Mason, see if there’s something else we can try, something we haven’t thought of yet.”“You do that,” said Tajus, emotionlessly.Before London could say another word, the walkie-talkie clipped to Tajus’s loin cloth suddenly buzzed, and the voice of Janitor Wolfhard crackled out of the speaker. “Kruminis, report to the third-floor corridor please, we have a Code P.”“Ugh, I gotta go,” groaned Tajus, getting to his feet, “Kruminis here. Roger that, on my way,” he said into the walkie.“What’s a Code P?” asked London, curiously.“You don’t wanna know,” grimaced Tajus, as he grabbed the mop leaning against the garden wall and trudged off in the direction of the third floor.London sighed again as he watched his long-haired lover leave, struggling to think of what else they could possibly do to cheer the former fae up. Just as he decided to head back to the dorm to check on Malachi, a group of first-year mage boys came out into the garden; all of them stared at London’s very revealing outfit, and two of them actually wolf-whistled.London gave them a cheeky wink, before turning away and heading back into the school, still thinking hard about how to help poor Tajus. Night fell upon Mjölnir Academy and under the thick cover of night, Preston Oliver and Tait Blum snuck out of the school; with the help of Maxwell Jenkins, they made their way to the nearby town of Asgardia. Preston had received a call from a local barkeep with information about Zackary Arthur’s whereabouts, and so the three blonde mages headed for Orlando’s Bar and Grill.As they entered, Johnny looked over to them. “You must be Preston, Tait and Maxell,” he said, reaching across the bar to shake their hands.Preston nodded. “That’s right. You responded to my TikTok about our missing comrade, Zackary Arthur?”“Aye, I did...” said Johnny, nodding, “Until very recently, Zack was one of my best customers, he spent many days in here over the summer, poured out his heart and soul to me... I have never seen a soul as broken as his, a heart more fractured than his, he was drinking himself to death, so I cut him off... And now he lives... at the Beckham Pleasure House.”Tait looked to Preston and frowned, confused. “Pleasure house?”Preston sighed. “A brothel... Zackary is paying strangers to please him... sexually.”“Oh gods.” Tait shuddered at the thought.“I fear it may be too late for him... you will have to go down there and pull him out... if it is not too late, you may still break through to him, but from what I saw...” Johnny just shook his head sadly.Maxwell wrapped an arm around Preston and Tait. “Well guys, ready up, we are going to a pleasure house!”
Soon After
Maxwell knocked on the door and waited for an answer, holding Preston’s hand tight. “I know how good a friend Zack is to you, babe, and how important it all is given you are the godsfather of their kid who he has abandoned so that’s why we are here... Be aware, you two, these people who… uh… work here will try to get in your pants.”Tait tightened his belt. “No one except Ben will be getting in my pants,” he said firmly. Preston smiled. “I love how strong your relationship is. I expect an engagement from you two in the very near future!”Tait smiled back “Well, that is the idea and my dearest hope.”After a few moments wait, Cruz opened the door. “Well, well, well, what do we have here?” he said, as he checked out the three blonde teen mages on his doorstep.Maxwell stepped up to Cruz. “Beckham, we have met before. I was your head boy, we were in the same graduating class.”“Oh yes,” said Cruz, eyeing up Maxwell with interest, “I remember you, hot stuff, come for a job, have you?” He grabbed Maxwell’s crotch and sighed lustfully. “Mmm, you could make me millions, stud.”Preston huffed and shoved Cruz right off of his man. “Don’t make me wolf out, bitch!” he growled. “I will do unspeakable things to you if you touch my man again. We aren’t here for jobs and no, we aren’t clients either, we are only here to get Zack back!”At these words, Cruz smirked. “Oh, Mister Arthur? Well, I am afraid he’s not going anywhere, he is quite happy here.”“Okay, that’s it!” Preston wolfed out and leapt at Cruz, tackling the British boy to the ground. “TAKE US TO ZACKARY NOW OR I WILL RIP OUT YOUR POSH THROAT, I SWEAR TO THE GODS!”Cruz staggered backwards into the wall. A shaking mess, he choked, “BLOODY HELL, FINE! CONTROL YOUR DOG, JENKINS,” he added to Maxwell.But Maxwell just smirked. “You shouldn’t have pissed him off,” he said, before adding to Preston, “Babe, back off, we will get nowhere if you eat him.”Preston de-wolfed. “Fair enough,” he said, shrugging, “Now, take us to Zackary,” he growled at Cruz.Still backing away from Preston, Cruz fixed his hair and nodded. “As you wish.” Cruz led them into the bowels of his brothel and to the room where Zackary had taken up residence.As the door opened, they were met with a most depraved scene. Zackary was ballsdeep in Alyvia Alyn Lind; her sister Natalie was also there, giving Zackary a hickey, while five other ladies of the night were climbing all over the naked young vampire. “Holy shit, Zack... seven women?!?” Tait cried.“Wait a second...” gasped Maxwell, “Is that... no way!” Maxwell strode over to the bed and pulled one of the girls off of Zackary by her hair. “SAMMY!”“Hi Maxxy...” she said, with a smirk, “Can’t talk, I’m working.” Turning away from her brother, Sammy went back to licking Zackary’s abs.“Working my ass!” shouted Maxwell furiously, “You should be at Valkyrie Academy, not prostituting yourself for cash... and ZACKARY! You should be dealing with JTT’s pathetic exams, not screwing my baby sister!” Zackary scowled and threw a pillow at Maxwell. “Get the fuck out, would you... this is what makes me happy... these women... make me feel something, anything.”Preston approached the bed hesitantly. “Zack... come on, Aiden called me, he tells me you haven’t seen Bartholomew since the funeral... your own son... Björgvin’s son... you abandoned him.”With a howl of fury, Zackary jumped out of the bed and grabbed Preston by the neck. “HOW DARE YOU COME IN HERE AND TALK DOWN TO ME! HOW DARE YOU SPEAK HIS NAME, YOU SON OF BITCH, YOU HAVE NO RIGHT!”“I have every right, Zackary...” replied Preston, struggling to keep calm, but feeling the wolf rising inside him, “I have known you since we were first years... You’re my brother, Zack, and it is time for me to bring you home... home to your son.”Zackary teared up and let Preston go. “Get out,” he hissed, turning away.“Zackary...” Preston reached out and took his hand.“GET OUT!” howled Zackary, “ALL OF YOU, ALL OF YOU!”“We still get paid for the hour...” Alyvia said, leaving the room with her girls.But Maxwell grabbed Sammy by the arm. “Not you... you are going back to school right now.”“AM NOT!”“Oh? Then how about I call mom!” Maxwell pulled out his phone.“NO, DON’T!!!” Sammy cried.Cruz stepped between them, getting all up in Maxwell’s face. “Are you threating one of my girls?”“No, just letting the authorities know you hire underaged girls.” Maxwell smirked.Glaring from Maxwell to his sister, Cruz sighed. “Sammy, you’re fired. Get out!” Sammy gave Maxwell a mutinous look, her eyes blazing. “You ruin everything, Maxwell!” She ran out of the room crying.“YOU’LL THANK ME SOMEDAY WHEN YOU HAVE A GOOD CAREER, YOU LITTLE BRAT!” Maxwell yelled after her, before turning to Preston. “Come on, babe, there is nothing more we can do here for now.”Preston sighed and looked back at Zackary as they left the room. “I’m not giving up on you, Zack, there is still hope and still time... we will be back.”“No, you won’t, you bloody fools are banned from my establishment! NOW GET OUT!!” yelled Cruz, shoving them roughly out onto the street and slamming the door behind them.Tait sighed. “Well, that went well.”Preston shook his head. “We just need to think of a better method... come on, guys, let’s get back to the Academy.”The three mages made their way back up through the mountains, towards the glowing lights of the Academy, as Zackary bent Cruz over and let out all his frustrations on Cruz’s ass.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 4
“Royal Pain”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
JETT KLYNE
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
and
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
with
MAXWELL JENKINS
MATT LINTZ
KIT CONNOR
MACSEN LINTZ
GERRAN HOWELL
DIEGO VELAZQUEZ
MYSTIC INSCHO
NOLAN GOULD
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
SEAN CONVERY
JACK MCGRAW
AIDAN MCGRAW
WINSLOW FEGLEY
LUCA LUHAN
ELI GOLDEN
SPENCER FITZGERALD
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
LONDON CHESHIRE
MALACHI BARTON
TAJUS KRUMINIS
FINN WOLFHARD
PRESTON OLIVER
TAIT BLUM
JOHNNY ORLANDO
CRUZ BECKHAM
ZACKARY ARTHUR
ALYVIA ALYN LIND
NATALIE ALYN LIND
and
SAMANTHA JENKINS
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Double, double toil and trouble, fire burn, and cauldron bubble,” chanted Jett, as he sprinkled a handful of herbs into a large, simmering cauldron, his favorite black cloak billowing around him. It was early, very early, on a chilly October morning. The sun hadn’t even quite risen yet, and he and Wolfgang were both grinning and laughing mischievously as they danced barefoot around the garden, while the fire beneath the cauldron crackled and the contents within bubbled. “Fillet of a fenny snake, in the cauldron boil and bake. Eye of newt and toe of frog, wool of bat and tongue of dog, adder’s fork and blind-worm’s sting, lizard’s leg and owlet’s wing… for a charm of powerful trouble, like a hell-broth boil and bubble,” Jett finished with a flourish.Wolfgang frowned at him, looking a little confused. “Uh, wait, we don’t need all of those ingredients, do we? You only told me to get…”“Babe, you have no culture!” Jett cut him off, “It’s fucking Shakespeare, come on!”“Oh,” said Wolfgang, “So you don’t need…”Jett rolled his eyes. “No, just hand me the Merwaldian root.” He held out his free hand, while the other waved over the cauldron, stirring it by magic. “Quickly!” he hissed, “Before it curdles.”Wolfgang passed the knobbly, dried-up looking root to Jett, who dropped it into the cauldron with a splash; the potion glowed suddenly teal and sent bright sparks up into the still-dark sky over the garden.Jett laughed evilly. “Oh, this is gonna be great, Wolfy, this is gonna be the prank of the century!”“Oh yes,” Wolfgang laughed too, “I can’t wait to see the chaos!”“Mmhmm,” muttered Jett, as he continued to stir the cauldron, smirking, “And speaking of, it’s just about time to add the final ingredient. Pass me that jar from my bag, would ya.”Wolfgang hurried over to Jett’s bag and carefully took out a large glass jar, in which a beautiful, delicate night-blooming orchid was suspended. He opened it and handed it to Jett, who pulled the flower’s petals off one by one and dropped them into the potion, which fizzed and then glowed a deep purple.“It’s ready!” hissed Jett softly, before pulling a small vial from his pocket and filling it with the potion. He turned, smirking, to Wolfgang, who grinned back. “Now the fun can begin.” Jett and Wolfgang listened carefully at the door of room 3C; they could hear nothing but the sound of soft snoring from inside. Opening the door a crack, they saw the dorm was still dark, with no sign of movement inside.“Can’t enter uninvited,” hissed Jett, his eyes flashing red as he let go of the handle.“You want me to…” began Wolfgang. but Jett cut him off.“No need,” said Jett, “That curse only applies to my vamp powers.” Smirking, he held out his arm and vines snaked out from his fingers towards the crack in the door. Gripping the vial of potion, they creeped into the dorm and across to where Christian lay sprawled out on an untidy bed, snoring with his mouth wide open. Jett made the vines pour a few drops of the potion onto his tongue, before they snaked over to Landon’s coffin. Opening the lid a crack, they creeped in and dropped some more into the sleepy vamp’s mouth. “That should do it,” snickered Jett, and he withdrew the vines, “Those fuckers won’t know what hit them when they wake up.”“You really are an evil genius, Jetty,” said Wolfgang, gazing admiringly at Jett, who smirked.“You bet your cute blonde little fae ass I am,” hissed Jett, pulling Wolfgang into a passionate kiss and squeezing said booty as he did so, making the fae boy moan softly. “But let’s get outta here,” he added, as sounds of a young werepup stirring came from within the dorm room.The pair of them dashed off back down the corridor just as a loud howl sounded from inside room 3C. Christian awoke suddenly, his eyes snapping open as he howled in pain. There was a strange taste in his mouth, and it felt like something was burning through his skin, in the very blood in his veins. “OOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!” He wolfed out, leaping from the bed and tearing around the room in a blind, feral panic.Both Azhy and Aidan woke up with a start. “Wh-what’s going on?” mumbled Azhy sleepily, glancing around the gloomy room.But Aidan’s eyesight was better in the dark than Azhy’s and he spotted Christian immediately. “Christian! What is it?” he cried in alarm, “Hey, hey! Calm down!” He clambered out of bed and tried to grab hold of Christian, who was now ripping the curtains from the window with his teeth, still howling and snarling. He didn’t seem to even hear Aidan.As the curtains came crashing down to the floor, Christian leapt back onto his bed and began savaging his pillows. The air was full of flying feathers, but just as Aidan reached out for him again, he bounded away across the room again.“Help me!” Aidan called to Azhy, and the fae boy held out his arms, his eyes fixed on Christian.Vines shot from his hands and grabbed hold of Christian as he vaulted Landon’s coffin. The werepup crashed back down face-first onto his own bed, where he transformed back into boy form, laying there naked and unconscious, as Aidan and Azhy exchanged nervous looks.The two of them rushed over to Christian, and Aidan gently shook him awake. Christian stirred, murmuring something indistinct, before opening his eyes… which flashed red!“What?!?” Aidan gasped, taking a step backward from the bed, “Christian… you… you’re a vamp?”For a moment, Aidan simply stood and stared at Christian, who stared right back at him, bewildered. Then he hissed and ran his tongue nervously over his front teeth. Gulping, he clambered off his bed and rushed over to the mirror by the door. Even as he stared into his own pale, terrified face, his reflection faded out before his eyes. But not before he’d had a chance to notice the red gleam in his eyes, along with his new, sharp fangs.“It can’t be… I can’t be… No, no…” hissed Christian, panic across his face. Then he turned and ran across to the coffin opposite his bed. “Landon! Landy, wake up!!!” he cried, banging on the lid.After a moment, it creaked open and a grumpy voice from within growled, “What?!? What is it, Pup, did you have a nightmare again?”“I wish it was a nightmare!” cried Christian, “But it’s not, I… uhhh!” He broke off and gasped, staring at Landon.“What?” snapped Landon, before glancing down and seeing exactly what it was that had made Christian gasp. His whole body was covered from head to toe in ginger fur. “WHAT?!? WHAT IN THE NAME OF JONATHAN TAYLOR THOMAS?!?”“Uhoh!” said Aidan, staring from Landon to Christian and back, “Looks like you’re a wolf, Lando!”“No way!” growled Landon, jumping out of his coffin and dashing to the mirror. “No fucking way!” He just stared… not only did he have a reflection, it was a half-wolfed out ginger werepup that stared back at him. “How… what… how did this happen?!?” he demanded, turning to glare at Christian. “And why do I suddenly have an urge to run around the place and hump a pillow?”Christian shrugged, Landon’s panic echoed on his own paler than usual face. “Probably the same reason I have a sudden craving for blood,” he said, turning to look at Azhy and licking his fangs.Azhy held up his fingers in a cross sigh and backed away. “Nuh-uh!” he said, “I’m not being a vampire juice box again. This fae is not for drinking, understand? Don’t make me use my garlic spray.”“Wait, you’re a vamp, Pup?” said Landon, shocked.“Yep,” hissed Christian, flashing his fangs, his red eyes fixed on Azhy.Aidan hastily forward and pulled him back, as Landon turned to stare at his reflection again, noticing as he did so that Aidan seemed to be holding on to thin air; Christian did not show up in the mirror.“Christian’s a vampire? And I’m a wolf? What the hell?” Landon stared at his reflection, still trying to take in the fact that he even had one, let alone the fact that he was furrier than he’d ever expected to be. He was still trying to contain the sudden wolfish urges that were burning inside of him.“I think you guys had better go see the Principal,” said Azhy after a moment, still not taking his eyes off of Christian, who was hissing and looking at the fae boy like he was a particularly large plate of bacon, “Something very strange is going on here.”“Uhhh, I think you’re right,” said Landon, turning to head for the door.Christian made to follow him, but Aidan called after him. “You might wanna put some pants on first, Chris!” He threw a pair of jean shorts at Christian, who scrambled into them before dashing after Landon.The pair of them sped down the hallway outside in the direction of the staff offices. Christian found he had vampiric super speed, and as he streaked down the corridor, Landon had the sudden urge to chase after him.When they reached Professor Evans’s office, they burst through the door without even knocking, almost crashing into the Principal’s desk in their haste to get inside. The Principal looked up at them in some surprise, turning his attention away from Jaeden, who was sitting in his lap as Evans stroked his hair.“Uh, good morning, boys?” he said, looking up from his newspaper with a slight frown, “You know, it’s polite to knock… and uh, not rip the door off its hinges,” he added.“Sorry, sir,” said Landon and Christian together, glancing guiltily over at the broken door, which was lying on the floor of the office, the hinges torn clean off. “But we, um…” said Landon, “We have a little issue.”He growled and wolfed out, while beside him Christian hissed and flashed his fangs. His eyes widening in surprise, the Principal hastily got to his feet, Jaeden climbing off him rather reluctantly, and came around the desk to look closely at the two boys. He fished a weird golden eyeglass out of his pocket and peered through it at them.“Oh dear,” he muttered softly, “Oh dear, oh dear indeed.”“What is it?” asked Christian, urgently, “What’s happened to us?”Professor Evans sighed, pocketing the eyeglass again. “I am afraid you boys are under the influence of a Merwaldian power-swapping potion. Thus, you have taken on each other’s magic in place of your own. Mr. Gordon, you are now a werepup, while Mr. Convery here is a vampling.”“Well, what’s the antidote?” growled Landon, staring at the Principal in horror, “How do we swap back?”But Evans shook his head sadly. “I’m sorry, boys,” he said, “There is no antidote to this potion. The power swap is irreversible. All I can say is you must each try and accept your new lives.”Both Landon and Christian stared in horror at the Principal, who patted them each on the shoulder before turning to sit back behind his desk.“Now, if you don’t mind,” he said, “I’d like to get back to reading my newspaper. Uh, Jaeden, could you fetch young Kruminis to come repair my door?” he added.Jaeden nodded, before ushering a still dumbfounded Landon and Christian out of the office. The pair of them trudged off back to their dorm in shocked silence, each wondering how the hell they were ever gonna deal with this crazy situation. A short while later, as the October sun finally rose and its rays shone through the curtains in room 3D, Julian’s eyes snapped open and he jumped out of bed. Hastily pulling on a shirt and pants and picking up his glasses from his nightstand, he raced from the room and down to the infirmary to check on Jackson.As he pushed open the doors, he saw at once that things were still looking bad. Jackson was still lying unconscious on the bed, while Dr. Howell and Nurse Velazquez were tending to him, both looking very concerned. Jackson was hooked up to an IV filled with ice water, and despite the fact he was laying on top of the bedcovers in only his underwear, the window above the bed open, his body glistened with sweat and steam was hissing from where the IV fed into his arm.“How is he?” demanded Julian, the moment he entered the infirmary, “He’s gonna be okay, right?” he said, rushing over to Jackson’s side and gazing helplessly down at his boyfriend.Dr. Howell sighed. “We’re doing everything we can, but we just can’t get his temperature to go down.” He shook his head. “He’s burning up, still over 700 degrees. Even for a pyromages, this is most unusual. I’ve never seen anything like it.”“But it’s good you’re here, Julian,” said Diego, and he gestured towards a bathtub at the other end of the infirmary, “We need more ice, gotta try somehow to cool him down.”Julian nodded. This was something he could do, all right. He walked over to the bathtub and held out his hands. At once, the tub filled to the brim with ice cubes. Hurrying back over to Jackson’s bed, the three of them all put on heatproof gloves and carefully carried Jackson over to the bathtub.They lowered the nearly naked boy into the ice, which hissed the moment it came into contact with his skin, a cloud of steam rising up around him as the ice melted and then boiled. Jackson didn’t even stir as he sank down in the tub.Within five minutes, the ice was gone, and the tub had boiled completely dry. Julian broke down in tears; he collapsed to the floor beside the tub and stared in despair at his unconscious boyfriend.Throwing aside his gloves, Julian took Jackson’s very hot hand in his own and grasped it tight, not caring at all that it burned his skin. “You g-gotta be okay, babe!” he choked, tears streaming down his cheeks, “Please, please get better! I love you, I need you, I miss you so bad, Jacky!” he sobbed. Even his tears turned to steam as they splashed down onto Jackson’s face.Dr. Howell and Diego just watched sadly as Julian sobbed over the side of the tub. Before either of them could do anything to comfort the boy, the doors to the infirmary swung open again and Tait came in.Tait crossed the room and put his arms around Julian, hugging him close as the boy sobbed into his shoulder. “Hey now, Juju, it’ll be okay,” he said softly, “Jackson’s gonna be fine, he’s strong, you know, he’ll pull through this, you’ll see.” He patted Julian on the back and stroked the boy’s hair. “The doctors have dealt with way worse than this, you know.”“I-I know…” sniffled Julian. He continued to cry for a while, leaning into Tait’s strong arms as the older mage embraced him, and eventually he calmed down. Finally, he let go of Jackson’s hand, and looked down at his own blistered palm.“Here, lemme heal that,” said Tait gently, and he clasped Julian’s hand between his own. He whispered a soft spell, and Julian felt a cool tingling sensation as the burns healed immediately. “Come on, let’s leave the doctors to their work and go grab some breakfast, eh?”Julian hesitated, then nodded, letting Tait help him to his feet. He looked back over his shoulder before leaving the infirmary to see Diego gently applying a cooling salve to Jackson’s forehead. Swallowing hard, his eyes still burning with tears, Julian said a quiet prayer in his head, pleading with the gods to see that his Jackson would be okay. “Satyrs trace our heritage back to the ancient times,” Professor Tom Holland was saying to his class, “The Greeks had their very, well, exaggerated depictions of us and our, well, you know…”“Maybe you, Professor,” shouted out Nolen Dubuc, “I for one do have quite the big and long dick!” The blonde satyr snickered, getting high fives and nods from his buddies Asher Bishop and Senan West.“Mister Dubuc,” sighed Professor Holland, “Please refrain from interrupting during my lecture. My point is, for years we have been viewed as absolute perfection, the image of true beauty, no flaws… well, that’s not really true, is it?” He shook his head. “We may appear perfect on the outside, but we are just like everyone else; we have issues just like anyone else and we are not entitled to more than others just because of our good looks.”“Uh, that’s exactly what we are bloody entitled to, Professor,” objected Elliot. “Really, what makes you believe that, Mr. Grihault?”“Well, it’s just like any other mage, innit? Should spellcasters not cast spells, merboys not swim, werepups not wolf out? Of course, they should, so why should we not flaunt our gods given beauty? It is the duty of a satyr to seduce the world!”Walker Bryant stood up and applauded Elliot at this. “AMEN TO THAT, THAT’S WHAT I’M TALKING ABOUT!”Sawyer Sharbino hooted and hollered. “IF YOU GOT IT, FLAUNT IT!!!”Kiefer O’Reilly scoffed.Elliot heard that and frowned at the blonde. “You don’t agree, huh, Canada?”“I don’t,” replied Kiefer, “We weren’t put on the world just to have sex with everyone and make people feel bad about themselves because they don’t look as good as us!”Nolen just stared at Kiefer, baffled. “I don’t know about you, man, but I sure as fuck was put on this other to screw as many ladies... and gentleman… as possible.” He wrapped an arm around Senan and smirked.Senan blushed but grinned. “And he is doing a bloody brilliant job.”“And it is your right too, mate,” said Elliot, “Not only your right but your purpose and intent on this earth. I mean, what is the purpose of us if not to seduce?” he demanded.“Healing... to make people feel better, using our looks not to belittle them but raise them up... to seduce with the tongue rather than the genitals, to heal and love…” Kiefer said, smiling wide.“Tongue stuff is nice, but I prefer hardcore anal myself!” Nolen snickered.“He means the voice, you fucking cockhead!” snapped Parker, “Seriously have you no shame... we aren’t perfect, I sure as shit am not, my brother is dead and I could do nothing... the Siren took that from me, I will never see my brother again and all you can do is make a sex joke every five seconds... if that is our purpose in life then why live life for something so insignificant and meaningless?”Elliot nodded gravely. “It is a terrible thing, Parker, what was taken from you... a creature so sexy and perfect such as yourself... but it was not your duty to save him... you gave your brother many a night of pleasure between the sheets, you did your part for him.”“Yeah!” shouted Nolan, “Why don’t you come around my place and do your part for me tonight, aye, Texas!” He smirked.“What a bunch of hornballs, my gosh... I never realized how many of our kind are motherfucking SIMPS!” shouted Walker Scobell.“Oh, please, we all know you would bend right over for Minister Reynolds in a heartbeat!” retorted Walker Bryant.“MY FEELINGS ABOUT DADDY RYAN ARE BETWEEN ME AND MY DIARY... er, journal... and besides the point. I have a boyfriend who I love very much, a long-term boyfriend. Have you ever even been on a date?” he asked Nolen.Nolen shook his head, shrugging. “Why buy the cow when you can get the milk for free!” he laughed, earning him fist bumps from his crew.Elliot nodded in agreement. “I mean, I do have a boyfriend…”“Yeah, who you seduced and stole from Spencer,” Kiefer pointed out.“Oh, bloody hell, man.” Elliot rolled his eyes. “Mason was begging to get rid of that ginger ball of fur, all I did was provide him an out. And I continue to provide him many a service...” he added, “But it’s of course not exclusive.”Jackson Dollinger shook his head. “You are the reason no one trusts us, the reason everyone expects us to only have one thing on our damn mind!” Will Buie Jr nodded in agreement. “Too right, Jacks.”“Hey, it’s not our fault you guys won’t flaunt it, that’s on you,” said Asher Bishop, “Let those of us who know what it means to be a satyr continue to use our goods!”“There you have it!” shouted Elliot, “Your traditional mindsets are outdated and frankly unbecoming of Head Boy. Satyrs are the alphas and we need to flaunt it! Who’s bloody well with me?”“I AM!” shouted Nolen, jumping to Elliot’s side.“And me, mate,” said Senan.“You know it,” said Asher.“Any day and all night long,” said Walker B.“Hell yes,” said Sawyer.“You’re wrong, Elliot,” said Parker, “And your mindset is dangerous, not only for our kind but the world as a whole... Satyrs need to keep ourselves in check and in line with more of the traditional values that Kiefer here is trying to uphold, the values my late brother loved most about me.” He smiled, rubbing Kiefer’s shoulder.Walker Scobell nodded. “Heck yes, Bates... that’s how we should live.” He stood shoulder to shoulder with Kiefer, as did Will and Jackson.Elliot nodded. “Well, that leaves you, mate. I’m sure you know what side is the correct side, don’t ya, mate?” Elliot winked at the newest satyr, who was sitting quietly and watching the whole scene, young Mr. Billy Jenkins.“Yeah, mate, I think I bloody do.” Billy got up and went to stand by Kiefer.Elliot sighed. “What a shame.”Kiefer patted Billy on the back. “It would seem your attempt at a coup has resulted in a stalemate... I am willing to agree to disagree and let bygones be bygones.” Kiefer extended his hand to Elliot, who slapped it away.Elliot shook his head. “I don’t consider 50% a failure, mate... I consider it the start of something... the start of a bloody revolution, love, and you will soon see that more and more people will back me, and your type will be left behind... I offer you all a chance to join the winning side whenever... even you, Kiefer, a sexy guy like you should not be left behind... But me and my Alphas will not listen to any more of this boring, traditional value shit... I am going to find a proper professor who gets it... Alphas, roll out!” And with that, Elliot, Nolen, Walker B, Sawyer, Asher and Senan left the classroom.As the door closed behind them, Tom nodded. “Well, that is their right... now then, back to the lecture... if you will all turn to page 567…” Kiefer sat back down along with Parker, Walker S, Billy, Will and Jackson and they all listened to the rest of Professor Holland’s lecture. Jett moaned loudly. “Oh fuck... fuck... I’M CUMMING, WOLFY!!!”Wolfgang moaned loudly too. “Do it, daddy, fill me... fill me to the fucking brim!!!”Jett screamed out in pleasure as he unleashed his thick load deep in Wolfgang’s ass. “OH, WOLFGANG, YOU MAGNIFICENT BEAST!” Jett pulled Wolfgang into a passionate kiss and they started making out with one another.Wolfgang smiled and rubbed Jett’s abs. “It’s been a good day...” he sighed happily, “But a long day... I need some sleeps... I love you.” He pulled Jett into a deep kiss.Jett smirked and kissed him back. “I love you too, Wolfers, sleep well.”As Wolfgang drifted off to sleep, Jett got into his nightly nude air meditation routine.While Jett was meditating, a stream of water flowed in under the crack of the door to their dorm and began to puddle up; not that Jett noticed, as he was concentrated on his meditation. Slowly, the puddle began to bubble and fizz and then, all of a sudden, Noah Franklyn-Miller emerged from within it. “KLYNE!” he called out.Jett fell hard onto his bed. “SON OF A BITCH!” he hissed.Noah ran to Jett’s side. “Come, we must go quickly. His Majesty is awaiting your arrival.” He tugged at Jett’s arm, but Jett stayed put. “Come on, Klyne!” shouted Noah, “Before those damn security guards hear us.”“His Majesty...” hissed Jett, frowning, “You work for King Charles? Yeah, no, I'd rather not... I’ve seen his grandson, though…” he added thoughtfully, “Now he is quite the snack... for a werepup!” Jett smirked.“Not that inbred fuck, no, the true king... Gabriel Bateman! His excellency awaits you, his lover, oh how he misses you, Jett.”“What?” cried Jett, “Oh him, yeah, I’m gonna pass on that.” Noah looked confused. “I’m sorry, what?”“Ugh, you Brits are thick!” Jett put an arm around Noah, “I’ll say it slowly for ya! Me no likey Gabey and his lil leather biker gang no more, me stay and fuck my bleach-blonde Wolfy.”Noah gasped, staring agape at Jett. “YOU DARE SPEAK ILL OF THE KING AND LAY WITH PUPS?!?”“Oh no,” hissed Jett, “That’s just his name, Wolfgang. He’s a fae… and as for the other thing, yeah, I do dare speak ill of the king, he’s soooooo last year!” Jett rolled his eyes.Noah slapped Jett hard across the face. “HOW DARE YOU!”Jett grabbed Noah by the neck and hissed, baring his fangs. “ALRIGHT, LISTEN, FISH BOY! Gabriel Bateman is nothing, he’s fucking history, I am the future and when I rule this school, I will come for your little king and his leather cult, and I will destroy him.”“You dare… threaten… the king?” Noah said, as he gasped for air.Jett threw Noah against the wall and smirked. “I do dare, and when I become the most powerful mage in the world, it will be Gabe on his knees begging me for mercy!!!”Noah stood up, dusting himself off and glared furiously at Jett. “You will regret this, Klyne! Mark my words.”“Oh, I’m counting on it,” hissed Jett, “Run along now, run back to Daddy Bateman.” He shooed Noah.Noah sank back into the puddle and left the Academy.As the water drained away, the door opened and Maxwell entered the room. “Is everything alright in here?” he asked, looking around, “I heard shouting and loud thumps.”“Oh, everything is perfect,” smirked Jett, “You shall soon see, Maxwell, this place will be glorious as they all bow down to me, the most perfect and sexy person ever!”Maxwell nodded, rolling his eyes. “Uh-huh, well, just keep it down, people are trying to sleep.”“Oh yes, sleep, Maxwell,” breathed Jett, “Get the rest you need, I want you fully alert as you watch my rise to POWER!!!”“Yeah, goodnight, Jett.” Maxwell patted him on the back before leaving the room.Jett smirked as he crawled into bed, pulling Wolfgang into his embrace and nibbling on his ear. “Soon, Wolfgang,” he hissed softly, “Soon we are gonna fucking rule this place.”From across the room, Julian threw a pillow at Jett and shouted, “SHUT THE FUCK UP, KLYNE!”“Don’t be catty, four-eyes. It’s unbecoming in a person of your stature.” Jett hissed, before drifting off to sleep, lost in sweet dreams of ruling the world.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 5
“Fired Up”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JETT KLYNE
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
LANDON GORDON
and
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
with
AZHY ROBERTSON
AIDAN MCGRAW
CHRIS EVANS
JAEDEN MARTELL
GERRAN HOWELL
DIEGO VELAZQUEZ
TOM HOLLAND
NOLEN DUBUC
ASHER BISHOP
SENAN WEST
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
WALKER BRYANT
SAWYER SHARBINO
KIEFER O’REILLY
PARKER BATES
WALKER SCOBELL
JACKSON DOLLINGER
WILL BUIE JR.
BILLY JENKINS
NOAH FRANKLYN-MILLER
and
MAXWELL JENKINS
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Do I really gotta sleep in a coffin now?” gulped Christian.It was late evening, the night before Samhain, and he and Landon were both getting ready for bed. Azhy and Aidan were already asleep, having crashed out hours earlier, tired out after their lessons.“Well, yeah,” said Landon, “It’s part of being a vamp, you know.”Christian nodded slowly, as he opened the mahogany lid. “B-but it’s so dark and cramped…” He gave a little shiver as he peered inside the coffin.Landon laughed softly and rolled his eyes. “You’ve slept in one before, Pup, remember?”“Well, yeah,” mumbled Christian, “But only cuz I was snuggling with you,” he pointed out, looking pleadingly up at Landon, who gave an amused sigh as Christian’s lip actually trembled a little.“Jeez, those puppy dog eyes shouldn’t still work when you’re not even a pup anymore,” he growled, “Oh, go on then, if it means you’ll actually go to sleep.” Landon laughed and nudged Christian so that the little blonde vamp tumbled headfirst into the coffin. The ginger pup clambered in after him and snuggled in close. Not that he had much choice, given how little room there was inside.Christian shifted about and wriggled a little as he got himself settled, with Landon spooning him. Finally, he reached up to close the lid of the coffin. Christian dozed off almost at once, but after a moment, Landon suddenly let out a growl, followed by a whine of panic; jumping up, he threw open the lid with a bang. Christian woke with a start and stared around wildly, before spotting the panicked expression on Landon’s face.“What’s wrong?” he asked, as Landon gulped and gasped for breath, his face even paler than usual beneath his freckles.“C-couldn’t breathe,” panted Landon, wiping sweat from his freckled brow, “It’s t-too claustrophobic in there.” He shook his head and shivered as he glanced down into the coffin.“Well, this is new…” said Christian, gazing up at Landon and frowning slightly, as he sat there, quite content in the coffin, at least with the lid open. He gave a thoughtful sigh and said, “What are we gonna do now?”From the other side of the room came an annoyed, sleepy grunt. “Just try sleeping in Christian’s bed,” growled Azhy into his pillows, without opening his eyes.The other two looked at each other and shrugged. Christian hopped out of the coffin and zipped over to the bed in a flash, moving so quickly that Landon didn’t even notice for a few seconds. His eyes went wide when he realized that the blonde pup now had vampiric super speed. He was equally surprised when he was seized by a sudden urge to leap onto the bed himself and hump… the covers, to hump the covers… that’s what he had an urge to do…Mastering this strange new impulse, Landon bounded across the room and up onto the bed; after turning around a couple of times like a dog in a basket, he finally scrabbled under the covers and settled down to spoon Christian again. His eyelids drooped as he felt suddenly warm and sleepy, his breathing calming down as he rested his head on the soft pillow and closed his eyes.But he had barely drifted off to sleep when Christian’s restless tossing and turning woke him up again. “Ugh, this is no better,” he growled, opening his eyes and glaring down at Christian, “Can you just settle down, Pup?”“I can’t!” hissed Christian, his eyes flashing red in the dark as his cute face creased with a frown, “This bed just isn’t comfortable for me anymore, I don’t know what it is.”“I do,” sighed Landon, “Vamps just can’t sleep on normal beds, they’re far too soft. We need the firm velvet-lined wood of a coffin. You’re just gonna have to get used to it, you’re a vampire now.”“B-but it’s still too dark and scary in there!” said Christian, glancing nervously over at the coffin before looking through the gloom at Landon again with the same pleading eyes, doing a perfect impression of the emoji.Another annoyed grunt came from across the room. Azhy sat up in bed, squinting over at the other two. “Look,” he snapped, yeeting one of his pillows right at Landon’s head, “Just shove this and a bunch of blankets in the coffin and leave the lid open!”“Ooh, good idea!” said Christian, leaping off the bed at once and whipping the covers away with him at super speed, leaving Landon lying on the bare sheet looking grumpy and cold in his bat-patterned boxer briefs.But this didn’t work either. Although Landon managed to settle down, snuggled up with Christian amongst all the blankets, Christian himself continued to fidget and wriggle about, every so often waking Landon up by nudging or kicking him, while Landon’s growls then proceeded to disturb an increasingly irritable Azhy. From Aidan’s bed came nothing but the sound of growling snores.“WHAT THE FUCK IS THE PROBLEM NOW?” shouted Azhy.“It’s too distracting!” whined Christian, his eyes darting around the dimly lit and – at least to the others – quiet room, “All these noises and the light from the window and the alarm clock, I just can’t settle.”Azhy groaned, and then climbed sleepily out of bed. Crossing over to the coffin where Christian and Landon were snuggled up, he gave a slow and deliberate wave of his arms through the air. Immediately, Christian found that the room had gone completely dark and blissfully silent, with even the sound of Landon’s breathing reduced to a soft murmur. “There we go,” said Azhy, “Till morning, it’ll be dark and quiet to vampire senses, while still comfortable for pups like Landon.”“Thanks, Az!” said Christian brightly, while Landon just snored, having finally fallen asleep again.“You’re welcome,” yawned Azhy, climbing back into his own bed, “Now get the fuck to sleep already. Goodnight.” The morning of Samhain dawned cold and gray, a chilly mist hanging in the air over the Academy. Preston Oliver was walking down the corridor past the school library when he suddenly heard a lot of noise and commotion coming from within. Stopping to look inside, he was startled to see a werepup bouncing around the far side of the room like a ginger cannonball, absolutely tearing up the place, pulling books down from the shelves and ripping them apart with his teeth, knocking over chairs and scattering pens and papers everywhere.“Spencer?” called Preston, as he walked across the library, almost slipping over on the torn pages which were littering the floor. But then he paused to sniff the air and realized that the scent wasn’t what he was expecting at all. He frowned. “Wait… LANDON?!?”But Landon didn’t respond. He was still rocketing around the place like a wild thing, full of mad energy; he knocked over a large and expensive-looking vase from one of the tables, which fell to the floor and shattered into a thousand pieces.“Whoa, whoa, what’s going on?” asked Preston, running across to the scene of chaos and trying to grab the wild young pup. “Hey!” He finally managed to get his hands on Landon as he vaulted the table nearest him. “Landon, since when are you a pup?” he asked, staring at the wolfed-out ginger in amazement.He held onto Landon firmly, as the younger boy growled and struggled to get free. Finally, though, he calmed down enough to look up at Preston and speak at last. “Christian and I…” he panted, “We got dosed with some power swap potion. Meranian or something, Principal Evans said.”“Merwaldian?” gasped Preston his eyes widening, “Oh wow… that’s some serious magic. But wait, where is Christian?” he asked, looking around for some sign of the blonde pup… wait, vamp now, he guessed.Landon just shrugged, still growling and struggling. “I dunno… saw him running off down the east corridor towards…” The double doors of the blood bank swung open and banged against the wall as Christian burst inside. He was hissing, baring his fangs, and his eyes flashed red as they gazed hungrily around and he breathed in deeply, taking in the scent of ALL THAT FRESH BLOOD!!!Not wasting a moment, Christian ripped down a handful of blood packs from one of the racks and bit into them eagerly, moaning in pleasure as sweet, fresh blood splashed everywhere, all across the blonde boy’s face, down over his chest and onto the floor. After draining the first batch dry, Christian grabbed another handful, and then another. The young vamp was such a messy drinker that nearly as much blood ended up staining his clothes and splashing onto the floor as he sucked up with his fangs.By the time Preston and Landon made it to the blood bank a short while later, it was to find a rather bloated Christian lying in the middle of the floor, surrounded by empty blood packs and covered head to foot in blood. He was licking his fangs and looking very pleased with himself. Glancing up at them as they entered, he gave a loud belch and giggled.“Oh dear,” sighed Preston, shaking his head as Landon just laughed. “Look, you two,” he said, “You can’t just go running wild like this, or you’ll end up like Klyne. Come with me, I can teach you the right way to handle your powers. I have both sets, after all, as a hybrid, and I know how to control them, so I don’t end up in… these situations…” He glanced from the blood-soaked Christian to Landon, who was still chewing part of a library book, some broken pottery and shelf dust in his ginger hair. “Now, blood magic comes from within, so calm yourself and meditate,” said Preston, as he stood on a raised stone in the garden and had Landon and Christian sit on the grass either side of him.“Ohm… ohm…. ohmmm!” Christian giggled as he did an over-the-top impression of a meditating monk.Landon growled at Christian, who hissed back at him. Landon stuck his tongue out at the blonde vamp boy, who leapt at the ginger wolf and the two of them went rolling across the grass together, wrestling on the damp earth as Preston sighed and rolled his eyes watching the pair of them. “Focus on your inner wolf, Landon, let the winter breeze calm you and put you in touch with the forest,” said Preston softly, as the three of them sat in the clearing in the woods where the werepups had their lessons. “Take off your shirt, that always helps when connecting with nature, and also it’ll probably rip if you fully transform anyway.”Landon pulled off his shirt, and as he did so, Christian giggled. “Wow, Landy, you must be the palest pup I’ve ever seen. And still no six-pack,” he teased, “Maybe you’ll actually get one if you start running around like a wolf.” He giggled again as Landon growled.“Oh yeah, cuz you have abs,” growled Landon, glancing down at Christian’s soft tummy, “And hey, you’re almost as pale as me, you know,” he added, sticking his tongue out.Christian hissed, but before he could say anything else, Preston interrupted. “Please, I’m the only one here with abs.” He lifted his shirt to prove the point, which also worked to distract both the younger boys from their argument. Take that, Maxwell, thought Preston, you’re not the only one with seductive powers. “Now, can we get back to training, please?” he sighed. “Feel the blood, the energy within, let it calm you” said Preston slowly, as he sat with Christian in the garden again. “Whoa, whoa! I meant your blood, not mine,” he added hastily, as Christian leapt towards him, eyes flashing red and fangs bared.“Oopsies, my bad!” giggled Christian, sitting back down again and giving Preston an apologetic kind of grin. As the sun went down and the moon rose in the sky over the Academy, Preston and Landon lay on the grass together. “Let the light of the moon fall on you, bathe in it, let it calm you.”Landon sighed and tried to relax and lay back, gazing up at the moon as its light glinted on his pale chest. “Still feeling the urge to run around and hump something,” he said, after a moment, and Preston laughed.“Well, if you need to, don’t be afraid to run around and burn off some energy. Werepups need a lot more exercise than vamps do, after all.” “Here, keep these to hand and sip on them if you need to, they’ll ease the cravings,” said Preston, handing Christian a bundle of mini, pocket-sized blood packs, while Landon raced around the edges of the forest, barking and howling and every so often stopping to hump a tree.“Will it always be like this?” asked Christian, sipping on a blood pack and gazing up at the older boy, “Wanting to bite people all the time?”“No, you’ll get used to it. Just try and keep something like this on you so you can keep control of it,” said Preston, “Or go talk to Dr. Howell, he can give you a blood patch if that would be easier. Also, dark meditation really helps to focus your energy and calm the bloodlust, especially when you’re a new vamp.”Christian pulled a face. “Ugh, I thought you were trying to stop me from turning into Jett,” he hissed, “He’s always floating around in the nude chanting odd words.”Preston laughed. “Well, you don’t have to do it naked. Though it definitely does help.” “The most important thing to remember, boys,” said Preston a while later, after Landon had tired himself out and was laying back on the grass, moonbathing, while Christian had finally given in and decided to strip off and meditate; he was floating with his bare butt a few inches above the dewy grass, “Is to stick together. You’re lucky, you can help balance each other out. Between the pair of you, you kinda make up one hybrid.”Landon nodded as he lay back, his eyes half-closed but still focused on the moon in the cloudy sky above them, while Christian gave a soft hiss of agreement, his eyes completely closed and his expression peaceful as he did his best to calm his mind and focus on his own blood within. Meanwhile, back in the dorms, Jett was laughing maniacally. “This is gonna be great, babe,” he hissed, smirking at Wolfgang, “These peasants won’t know what hit them, they’ll be ready to bow to us before you know it.” He pulled on a Michael Myers mask.Wolfgang smirked back as he put on the iconic Jason hockey mask. “Happy Samhain, babe!”Jett nodded and hissed, “Let’s fuck some shit up!” He kicked the dorm room door open while waving his arms with a flourish and casting a charm to make everyone hear the theme song to Halloween in their heads. In the corridor to the atrium, Tyler Wladis was strolling along, minding his own business, on his way to hang out with his bro Azhy Robertson.“Yo, Robertson, what up, big man?” “Not much, T, not much at all,” replied Azhy, as the pair bro hugged.All of a sudden, Wolfgang jumped on Tyler, shrieking like a madman.Tyler screamed in terror as ‘Jason Voorhees’ began beating him up. “NO, PLEASE, I’M NOT A HORNY CAMP COUNSELOR!”Wolfgang guffawed and waved his hand so that vines suddenly entrapped Tyler, who cried out and struggled in vain against them as they bound him tight.Azhy turned and made a run for it, only to find his path blocked as he bumped into ‘Michael Myers’, who was brandishing his knife and coming at Azhy with a leering grin. “Oh fuck, fuckity fuck,” cried Azhy, as he conjured a plant wall.Jett slashed through the wall with ease and picked up the pace, laughing maniacally and eagerly trying to catch Azhy.“HELP!!! HELP!!!” shouted Azhy, as he booked it into the nearest classroom.“What is the meaning of this, Mr. Robertson? This is not your class time.” Professor Bradley Steven Perry, the history teacher at the Academy, looked up from his desk and frowned at the fae boy.“Professor...” panted Azhy, leaning on the door, “It’s Michael Myers... HE’S GONNA GET ME!”Azhy went flying as Jett kicked in the door, cackling with malicious delight.“Holy shit!” cried Professor Perry as he ran for it.As several students screamed in terror, Ryan Buggle jumped up from his desk. “CASH, GET BEHIND ME, BABE!” he shouted, “I’M GETTING YOU AWAY FROM HERE!”Cash made a run for it, trying to get to Ryan, but he was grabbed by Jett.“RYAN!!!”“BABE!!!”‘Michael Myers’ raised his knife in the air, the blade glinting in the light, and then... bit down on Cash’s neck! “Holy shit!” gasped Ryan, “Michael Meyers... is a vampire!!!”Jett drank Cash to the point that he passed out, then turned his head towards Ryan and Azhy, who were both constantly casting fae charms at ‘Michael Myers’ but failing all the same. “Tasty,” hissed Jett, licking his lips, before jumping into the air, tackling Ryan to the ground and biting him too.While Jett drained his second fae of the evening, Azhy took advantage of him being busy and made a run for it out of the classroom. Meanwhile, out in the corridor, Wolfgang was still squeezing the life out of Tyler with the vines, all the while mocking him. “Silly little warlock,” he sneered.Tyler squirmed and shouted, “What’s the big idea, huh? What did I ever do to you?”Wolfgang did not respond, but just tightened the vines. “Shut up, would you,” he muttered, “You’re being strangled by plants!” He made the vines wrap around Tyler’s neck, choking him.Tyler gasped for air and panted, “But... whyyyyyy?”Something twitched in Wolfgang’s face, and he suddenly released Tyler. “Get out of here,” he muttered, taking off his mask, “Before I change my mind.”Tyler frowned, still panting, and looked at Wolfgang, who avoided his eye. “You aren’t a bad person, Wolfgang,” he said, “At least, I don’t think so, I think you are just misguided and jealous.”“Shut the fuck up!” spat Wolfgang, angrily.“Why, you scared to hear the truth?”“I SAID, SHUT UP!!!” cried Wolfgang, and he used vines to throw Tyler right back into the arms of Jett, who had just appeared on the scene.Jett took off his mask and smirked. “Oh, looks like dinner!” he hissed, before biting down on Tyler’s neck and starting to hungrily drink his blood.“LEAVE HIM ALONE, YOU FUCKING EVIL, SMIRKING PIECE OF SHIT!”Jett looked around curiously at the new, angry voice. “Who dares... oh, look, it’s Juju!” he hissed softly. “Hold this, babe!” Jett tossed Tyler into Wolfgang’s arms and turned, smirking, to face Julian.“I have had enough of you and your shit, Jett!” Julian said angrily, “You did something, didn’t you... what was it, huh? Poison, some kind of glamor charm? WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO TO JACKSON?!?” Julian yelled, as he conjured a sword of ice and glared furiously at Jett.But Jett just laughed. “My, my, my, would you look at this, he has got a very big pair of balls! I didn’t do anything to your little boyfriend, Juju,” he hissed, “Whatever is happening to him is of his own accord, nothing I did... I’ll admit, it is funny, though.” Jett laughed and laughed and laughed.The sound seemed to push Julian over the edge; he let out a scream and charged at Jett, shattering the ice sword over Jett’s head.“What the… how dare you?!?” cried Jett, as he staggered backwards and was then punched square in the jaw by Julian.“YOU LYING SACK OF SHIT!!!” Julian roared, tackling Jett to the ground and starting to beat the shit out of him. “RELEASE JACKSON FROM YOUR CURSE, YOU FUCKING DEMON!!!”Though Julian had him pinned to the ground, Jett was barely fazed by Julian’s punches. “Calm down, Juju,” he said, “I honestly didn’t do anything to him.” As Julian ignored him and continued to punch every inch of Jett he could reach, Jett grabbed Julian by the neck and lifted him using his vampire strength. “Look, Juju,” he hissed softly, “I know you are upset... and for what’s it worth... Jackson is a good guy, he doesn’t deserve to die.”But Julian wasn’t having any of it; he shoved Jett hard and growled, “Don’t you dare act like you give a shit, you don’t! You have never cared about a damn thing except yourself, you’re a selfish piece of shit, Jett, and that is never gonna fucking change... If he dies...” Julian choked, tearing up, “I’m gonna kill you, Jett... I mean it, I will stake you so fast...”“What is going on here, gentleman?” came a voice; Jett and Julian turned to see Maxwell leaning on a doorpost.Julian glared at Jett. “Nothing...” he muttered, “Nothing at all, Max.” Julian shoved past the smirking Jett and returned to the dorm rooms.Maxwell looked from Jett to a loopy Tyler and sighed. “Jett... just stop drinking from students, please... every time you bite someone... that is more paperwork... do me a solid, okay, man?”Jett smirked, licking his lips. “I’ll stop biting people, for a price...” he said, “Seven minutes in heaven with you.” Maxwell smiled and rubbed Jett’s shoulder. “In your dreams, Klyne,” he said softly, before leaving the scene.Jett sighed. “Worth a try. Well then, Wolfgang... my leftovers.” Wolfgang tossed Tyler towards him again; Jett bit back down on Tyler’s neck, drinking from him until he too passed out. “OKAY, LET’S GET THIS SAMHAIN PARTY STARTED RIGHT NOW!!!” shouted Leo Ashton. He was dressed as a sexy vampire, his hair slicked back, wearing the black and red cape with no shirt on at all, along with very tight pants and some blood on himself for good measure; his co-host and boyfriend, Leo Hart, was wearing the same outfit.The pair had decided to throw a school-wide party in the old Cult of Drago meeting place; they had livened it up with all kinds of decorations, hired DJ Lueders to drop some tracks and, of course, they had snuck in some booze, so that was going to cause a lot of chaos.“Us Brits know how to throw quite the rager, don’t we, love?” said Elliot, wrapping his arm around Mason.Mason meanwhile was just staring at Spencer, who was grinding up and dancing with this new pup Eli Golden; watching them, Mason felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy.Wanna and Dub, who were grinding up on Griffin, noticed Mason staring at Spencer. “Eyes off, bitch,” growled Wanna, “You threw him away like he was nothing, you don’t fucking get to look at him.”But Spencer shook his head. “Wanna, don’t... I am having a great time, let’s not mess it up.”Eli howled out loud. “Yeah! THOSE VAMPS KNOW HOW TO THROW A PARTY, OWOOOOOOOOO!!!”Spencer laughed. He grinded closer to Eli and then kissed him. Spencer and Eli smiled as they nuzzled close.Mason pulled Elliot into a passionate kiss.Elliot kissed him back. “Well, hello to you, love.”Nolen taps on Elliot’s shoulder. “Big man, look what the cat dragged in.” He pointed to the Traditional Satyrs as they strutted into the party with their dates.Kiefer was linked arm in arm with Brady when he saw Elliot and Nolen scoping them out. “Bates, keep alert,” he muttered, “Elliot and his horndogs look like they are wanting to cause a ruckus.”Parker nodded. “Let those fuckers try.”Brady smiled and kissed Kiefer. “Thank you, babe, for being ever faithful to me, I know satyrs have tendencies to stray, so thank you.”“That’s exactly the stigma I wish to erase, babe,” said Kiefer, “People like Elliot and Nolen have made the world think that we only care about one thing... and that we can never truly love, but that’s just not true... because, look at us.” Kiefer pulled Brady into a passionate kiss and they made out for a bit. Elliot whistled. “Alphas, assemble!” Nolen, Senan, Walker Bryant, Sawyer and Asher did so at once. They all wore similar outfits, various different shiny colorful pants with no shirts but plenty of glitter. “Well, what do we got going on here? Are you using your powers to seduce this boy, Kiefer?” asked Elliot, with a smirk.Kiefer glared back at Elliot. “I have loved Brady for over two years now.”Nolen scoffed. “Yeah, like your powers didn’t aid you in your quest. And you Scobell,” he turned to Walker, “Are you sure Billy isn’t just with you for your rugged good looks?”Walker Scobell held Billy’s hand tight and stared right back at Nolen. “Shut up, would you, Dubuc? Some of us are very happy in our relationships.”Walker Bryant nodded. “I’m sure you are, but as satyrs it is our right to have many lovers. Take me for example!” He started making out with Sawyer and then switched to Asher right then and there.Jackson, Will and Billy Jenkins joined their fellow Traditional Satyrs. “Why don’t you just leave us alone, you bloody bastards? We are never going to agree on values, so let's bloody agree to disagree,” exclaimed Billy.“You see, we only bloody disagree because you lot won’t accept your gods given right!” retorted Senan.“It’s not our fucking right,” said Parker, “If that’s our right, our job, our duty, then we may as well all go work at the fucking Beckham Pleasure House, may as well make bank selling our bodies... what you guys are preaching makes the value of the satyr nothing but our looks and sex drive. It’s people like you who make it impossible for anyone to trust us and you know, I can’t blame them, most of us are like you. It takes brave satyrs like us to stand up for what is good and what is fucking right…” Parker broke off, fighting back tears.Elliot patted Parker on the back. “It’s a dreadful thing that happened to your brother, Parker... but you could be doing so much more, you know... you know the best way to stop the hurt is to move on.”Nolen nodded. “Yeah, Parky, come here.” He pulled Parker into a passionate kiss.Kiefer stepped forward and angrily shoved Nolen off of Parker. “GODS DAMN IT!” he cried, “KISSING AND SEX DOESN’T MAKE EVERYTHING BETTER!”Brady glared at them. “Want me turn um into plants, babe?” he asked, with a wicked smile.But Kiefer shook his head. “Take Barratt with you,” he said, “This a satyr war, don’t get dragged into it.”Brady nodded; he and Billy headed off to grab some punch.“Hey stranger.”Brady looked up from the drinks table and gasped. “Holy shit, Connor! You’re back!” He hugged his twin brother tightly.Billy looked confused, shaking his head and blinking at the pair. “What in the bloody hell was in that punch? I’m seeing double.”Brady laughed. “Nah, this is my twin brother, Connor Noon. He’s a fae too but he’s been studying at the Schwartzwald Academy in Germany since year five. What are you doing back, Con?” he asked.“As much fun as I had in Germany, I wanted to spend my final year at school back at good old Mjölnir with my favorite brother.”“I’m your only brother, dingus,” Brady said, punching Connor in the shoulder.Connor smirked. “You still with that Kiefer dude?”“Yeah, he’s right over there, getting into a very heated debate over what it means to be a satyr.”Connor nodded, taking a swig of punch. “Ahh, that makes sense.” Connor clinked his glass with Brady and they drank the punch, which definitely had an interesting kick to it. Meanwhile, outside the room stood Jett and Wolfgang.“Are you sure this is a good idea, Jetters?” Wolfgang asked.“Babe, it’s genius, just like all of my plans because, much like the rest of me, my brain is perfect!” Jett said confidently. He took Wolfgang’s hand and they entered the party together. Maxwell noticed the two of them enter the room and sighed. “My gods, why do I have a feeling those two are gonna cause problems?”“Because they always do,” laughed Preston, “I mean, hey, we were no angels when we were their age.”“Haha, yeah, I guess we did like to get into trouble.”“Well, I would have done anything you said...” said Preston reminiscently, “I was so scared back then. I mean, you were the hottest boy in school, and I was just some dorky blonde vampire, hoping desperately that no one would ever find out about my wolf side.”Maxwell took Preston’s hand and looked him right in the eye. “You never ever had to worry about that, babe. Unlike that lot, I never had any reason to stray... I knew from the moment I met you we were endgame.”Preston teared up and pulled Maxwell into a passionate kiss.Tait smiled, watching them. “Do you think me and Jax will be like that someday, Taiter Tot?”Tait looked down at his little brother and nodded. “Of course, Teddy Bear, just like me and Ben.”“You miss him, don’t you?” Teddy said, holding Tait’s hand tight.Tait nodded again. “Yeah, I do. But I will be okay, Yule is just around the corner.”At that moment, Jax came running over to grab Teddy. “Teds, come dance with me! It’s my favorite… Monster Mash!!!”Tait smiled as Teddy and Jax went to go live it up on the dance floor. Prince George was absolutely disgusted as he walked through the party, seeing the obscene dancing and slutty costumes, along with the smell of alcohol in the air. “Good grief, does no one have a sense of dignity in this place?” Prince George himself had dressed up as King George III, wearing one of his actual outfits from his childhood.As the prince tiptoed through the crowd, Sean leapt suddenly off of a table right in front of George. “HEYA ROOMIE!” he cried. “Bloody hell, you could have given me a heart attack, you dirty pup. Shoo! this outfit is authentic.”Sean laughed. “You talk funny, you know, roomie!”“I talk proper, unlike you and the rest of your uncivilized, uncultured, babbling, bumbling band of baboons!”“What's a baboon?” Sean asked, frowning and scratching his head.“Ugh,” George sighed, “How much longer do I have to stay at this dirty old academy?”“SEVEN YEARS, ROOMIE!” Sean said excitedly.George rolled his eyes. “I should have gone as King Henry VIII.”“Who’s dat?!?”“Don’t you worry your fluffy little head about it, Anne Boleyn.” muttered George, before strutting off of the scene.Sean ran over to Christopher. “Chris, who’s Anne Boleyn?” he asked.“Some dead broad,” shrugged Christopher, “Don’t worry about it... dance with us, little bro!”“OKAY CHRIS!!!” Sean started dancing with Christopher and Jack. Meanwhile, Landon and Christian were dancing nearby. As they grooved together to a Justin Bieber song, Landon let out a loud howl. “Ya know something, Pup… well, I guess Vamp is what I have to call you now…” he added, thoughtfully, “Being a wolf is nowhere near as bad as I thought… it’s quite fun, in fact!”Christian beamed. “I did always say pups have more fun. And being a vampire isn’t the worst thing in the world either… hardest thing is the bloodlust.”Landon nodded. “You will get used to it, Vamp, as Preston said. Just like I will get over this need to hump everything in sight...”“Assuming you don’t go into a heat, you should be okay, Landy,” chuckled Christian. Nearby, Christopher was grinding on Jack; he looked over to Landon and smiled, feeling very proud of him. “It’s good those two are getting on with their new lives and not trying to fight it,” he said to Jack.But Jack shook his head. “Make no mistake, this can’t be allowed to be permanent, Chris,” he growled. “Landon may look like us now, but he will never be one of the pack. He’s still that racist Cult of Drago member deep down and nothing is gonna change that.”“Why you gotta be so skeptical, Jack?” Christopher frowned. “He’s Christian’s friend and I trust his judgement.”“Because, Chris,” said Jack, a little irritably, “I gotta little brother to look out for. You know how important that is. Aidan is the only thing I am worried about, and that ginger fuck is a threat. Don’t fall for it, Christian is foolish to trust him, don’t you be foolish.”Christopher shoved Jack. “You need to chill,” he growled, “Come on, Sean, time for bed.”“BUT CHRIS!!!!” Sean whined.“NO BUTS, JUST DO AS I SAY.” Christopher dragged Sean out of the room, the little pup pouting all the way.As they left, Jack stared at Landon, who was just having a blast with Christian. “You don’t trust him, do you, bro?” he asked, turning to Aidan.Aidan shook his head. “Never, big bro.”Jack nodded. “Good man.” Jett strutted up to the DJ booth, smirking his usual smirk. “Yo, Carson, play SexyBack, why don’t ya.”Carson nodded. “You got it, little dude.”Jett smirked and walked up to Wolfgang. “You ready for this?” he asked.Wolfgang nodded. “As I’ll ever be.”The song started playing and Jett began grinding his crotch right against Wolfgang’s; they were both wearing only black silk robes.Wolfgang moaned as Jett thrusted in on him.Jett grabbed Wolfgang and very sensually bit his neck, before slapping his ass.Wolfgang let out a loud moan. “Oh Jetttttt...”Jett smirked and untied his robe, exposing his nude body underneath; he then grabbed Wolfgang’s and untied his robe too, before pulling Wolfgang closer using his hard cock.“This is so scandalous, babe!”“Not even yet, Wolfers,” hissed Jett softly; he tossed his robe into the crowd but kept on dancing, now fully in the nude, as he proceeded to rip Wolfgang’s robe off then bite down on his neck, all the while still dancing.Leo and Leo were sitting in the chairs WFM and Bryson once sat in during Cult meetings, just watching this all unfold. “Bloody hell, Leo, look at this scene.” Leo pointed to Jett and Wolfgang.“I mean, we should have bloody well expected someone to get naked at this party!” Leo said, laughing.“Oh, bloody hell, look now!” Leo exclaimed.Jett rammed his cock into Wolfgang’s ass and held him as he fucked him, standing right there, in plain sight of everyone.Maxwell caught sight of what was going on and sighed, “I should probably put a stop to that, right?”“Babe, it’s Jett Klyne,” said Preston, laughing, “Be grateful he ever wears clothes at all.”Maxwell laughed too. “Well, you have a fair point there!”Wolfgang moaned as Jett fucked him right there, in front of the whole school. “Is it working?” he asked.Jett looked around and noticed everyone sneaking a peek at their performance. “Oh yes, Wolfy, we are going to be the talk of the school, just as I planned.”Wolfgang smiled. “I should never have doubted you, Jetters.” He kisses Jett passionately, and Jett kissed him back.Jett smirked. “No, you shouldn’t have,” he hissed, as he rammed his cock in him harder. Had Jett had thought that his live action porno would be the main talk of the Leo’s party, he had another think coming, as the debate between the Alpha Satyrs and Traditional Satyrs had devolved from civil disagreement into a screaming and yelling match.“THAT IS NOT WHAT WE SHOULD REPRESENT, ELLIOT!” shouted Kiefer.“WELL, THAT’S BECAUSE YOU ARE A BLOODY IMBECILE!” yelled Elliot in response.Kiefer punched Elliot square in the jaw. Elliot stumbled back for a moment, before winding up his own fist and punching Kiefer back.Parker threw his drink on Nolen. “Oopsie!”“YOU FOOL! THESE ARE DESIGNER PANTS, I’LL KILL YOU!” Nolen screamed and rugby tackled Parker to the ground.“YOU ARE A DISGRACE TO THE NAME WALKER!” shouted Walker Scobell.“NOPE, THAT’S YOU, PIPSQUEAK!” yelled Walker Bryant.Walker S charged at Walker B like an angry bull.Senan bashed a plate over Billy Jenkins’s head.“That hurt, you wanker!”“Yeah, it was supposed to, you bloody fool!” yelled Senan, as he threw an0ther plate at Billy.“YOU SON OF A BITCH!” shouted Billy, picking up a chair and throwing it at Senan.Jackson climbed up onto a table and then jumped on Sawyer, putting him in a headlock.Will got into a wrestling match with Asher.By this point, it was an all-out brawl between the two factions of satyrs. Enough was enough, thought Maxwell, and he called for backup.Moments later, Matt, Macsen and Kit came charging into the party. “SATYRS, STOP THIS!!!”Preston, Tait and the Waltons also hopped into help break up the fights.Maxwell got a hold of Kiefer as Matt got a hold of Elliot. “Kiefer, what the hell, man? You have never once been a fighter,” Maxwell said, very confused by Kiefer's behavior“THAT BRITISH FUCK, HE STARTED IT!” shouted Kiefer.“It’s not my fault you don’t embrace your hotness!” yelled Elliot, “You could be great, Kiefer, the satyrs are better united than divided, you are pure perfection, why can’t you see that?!?”“ENOUGH OF THIS!” Matt said calmly.Kit shook his head. “Satyrs, off to bed the lot of you, take a chill pill, all of you, and maybe we won’t be forced to give you all a month’s bloody detention.”The security team escorted all the satyrs out of the party, and things settled down a lot after that. Jett huffed as he watched the satyrs being led away by Matt and the other security officers. “Damn it,” he hissed, as he put his robes back on. “Well, Wolfers, looks like we will now be the second biggest talk of the party… And I fucking hate being second.”Wolfgang had put his robe on as well and brought them both drinks back. “Relax, babe, have a drink. I hear they have something extra special in them,” Wolfgang added, winking at Jett.Jett smirked. “Well then, that is my kind of drink!” The two lovers clinked their drinks and shot it, then had another, and another, and another, and another... A while later, Julian was sitting a corner all by himself. He did not feel much like partying, but he’d just had to get out of the dorm; everything in there upset him as it reminded him of his Jackson. Sighing, Julian looked around at everyone having a good time. “What the hell am I even doing here?” he sighed.Julian sat there for a moment, before standing up and heading to the trash can, throwing his stuff away and intending to go to bed for the night.Jett tapped his shoulder.“Just don’t,” he sighed. The last thing Julian wanted to deal with was Jett’s shit right now.“Juju... has anyone ever told you... how sexy and perfect you are?!?”Julian smelt the alcohol on Jett’s breath and groaned. “Great, a drunk Jett, just what I need.”“No, no!” Jett’s voice was slurred and he staggered a little, but his eyes were fixed on Julian’s and he wasn’t smirking at all, “I mean it, Juju... you really are perfect... why do you think I always try to one up you? It’s because I am jealous of you and your powers and your… everything,” Jett choked, actually tearing up. “Why do you gotta be so perfect, huh?!?”Julian rolled his eyes. “I am done with this.”“STOP IT! I LOVE YOU, JUJU!” Jett cried, and he pulled Julian into a passionate kiss.Julian hesitated for a brief moment, before kneeing Jett hard in the balls. He wiped his lips clean, a look of disgust on his face. “Don’t ever touch me again, you son of a bitch!!!” he spat.Julian runs out of the party crying, leaving Jett on the floor, wincing in pain. “Ughhh,” he groaned, “Worth it... Juju... Juju... Jujuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...” Jett fell asleep right there on the floor. Outside in the corridor, Julian was crying, leaning against the wall. “FUCKING JETT... AHHHHHH!”Maxwell came running around the corner, looking around frantically. “Julian, come quick!” he cried, the moment he saw him, “It’s Jackson... he… he’s...” Maxwell teared up and gulped, “He’s dying!”Julian straightened up at once, staring at Maxwell for a moment, before making a fucking beeline for the infirmary. Maxwell struggled to keep up as Julian raced down the corridors towards the infirmary, running almost as fast as a vampire in his panic. He just about caught up with him as Julian burst through the doors and looked wildly around.“He’s crashing!” shouted Dr. Howell, as he and Nurse Velazquez were desperately tending to Jackson, who was writhing and gasping on the hospital bed, his skin burning red and sweat pouring off of him. “Get the resus cart, now!”“NO! NO! NOOO!” cried Julian, running over to Jackson’s bed.“Keep him back,” said Diego urgently, as he returned with the cart.Maxwell struggled to hold onto Julian as he fought to get back to Jackson’s side. As they watched, the indicators on all the monitors that Jackson was hooked up to were going crazy, both his heart rate and his breathing climbing and falling violently.“I just can’t keep him stable!” said Dr. Howell, frantically adjusting the many drips and monitors but to no avail. “Holy fuck!” he cried out.Several of the drips had ruptured suddenly and one of the monitors burst into flames as Jackson’s temperature skyrocketed, shooting way past 1,000º. Diego ran to get a fire extinguisher, but seconds later, Jackson’s temperature plummeted again. Julian watched in terror as the reading on the monitor dropped from 1,000º to 500º… then 100º… then 50°… eventually dropping to 0º as the monitors all flatlined and Dr. Howell gestured everyone away from the bed.“His heart’s stopped,” said Dr. Howell. “Clear!” he shouted, as he took the resus paddles and placed them on Jackson’s chest. He gave him a jolt… but nothing happened. “Again!” but still no effect. The doctor tried to administer CPR, but after several more minutes, he turned to Diego and shook his head. “Time of death, 11:59 pm,” he said, before turning to Julian, “I’m so sorry, son.”“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!” howled Julian, breaking free from Maxwell at last and running to Jackson. Tears streamed down his face as he grabbed Jackson’s now freezing cold hand and stared down at him in despair. “NO, NO, NO!!! PLEASE, JACKSON, PLEASE DON’T LEAVE ME!!! I NEED YOU, I LOVE YOU, I… I… I…” He choked, breaking down completely and burying his face in the sheets.Maxwell looked helplessly from Julian to the doctors, who shook their heads sadly. He walked slowly over to Julian and gently placed a hand on his back. Julian gave a shudder and then threw himself into Maxwell’s arms. The satyr boy held him tightly, as Julian sobbed into his chest as the clock struck midnight.But then, he heard a noise from behind him. Turning around, he saw that Jackson was stirring. Somehow, miraculously, he was waking up. The monitors around him burst back into life, beeping and humming as Jackson sat up in bed. His eyes opened and he blinked around; but there was something off about them. As Julian looked into his face, he suddenly noticed that Jackson’s eyes had turned green, with slit pupils.“Jacky…?” said Julian nervously.Jackson tried to respond, but when he opened his mouth, he let out a roar and flames burst from his mouth. Jumping up in surprise, wings suddenly sprouted from his back, large, green, scaly wings. With a great shout of surprise and joy, Jackson leapt from the bed in full dragon form and roared again. Orange-gold flames burst forth and almost set the whole infirmary on fire. But luckily, Julian was able to put the fire out at once with a jet of water as he too leapt to his feet in joy.“HE’S ALIVE! HE’S ALIVE!” cried Julian happily, “AND HE’S A DRAGON!” Julian cheered and hugged Maxwell again, before turning to hug Dr. Howell and Diego too, who both looked both shocked and immensely relieved.Julian whooped and cheered again as he watched Jackson do a low flight around the infirmary, before landing back on his bed and transforming back into boy form, grinning broadly and still sweating. The second he landed, Julian threw his arms around him and kissed him passionately.“Babe, you’re A FREAKING DRAGON!!!” cried Julian in amazement.“I… I guess I am!” said Jackson, his voice rather rough from a combination of not being used for a month and having just breathed a lot of fire.“That’s so cool!” said Julian, “And so sexy!” he added, grinning cheekily.“Mmm, guess I am pretty hot,” agreed Jackson, winking and kissing Julian again.“Damn right you are, babe!”Jackson grinned again, stretching his back so his wings emerged again. “Hey, babe, wanna ride?” he asked.“Sure!” exclaimed Julian.And so, Jackson transformed once again into dragon form, allowing Julian to climb onto his back before turning around in the air and giving a roar again, sending a jet of fire at the window, which he followed, smashing through the glass and soaring up into the sky over the lagoon.The sound of Jackson’s roars and Julian’s cheers echoed across the moonlit grounds of the Academy, as Maxwell sighed and rolled his eyes. “You could have used the door, you know!” he called after them, and then laughed, “I’ll call Janitor Wolfhard to fix this up for you guys,” he said to the doctors, before turning to leave.As the night of Samhain ended, the music still pounded from the Leos’ party and a blaze of fire could be seen reflected in the surface of the lagoon as an emerald-green dragon soared over the waters, a beaming, bespectacled figure sitting astride its back and cheering.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 6
“Fright Night”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
LANDON GORDON
JETT KLYNE
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
and
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
with
AZHY ROBERTSON
AIDAN MCGRAW
PRESTON OLIVER
TYLER WLADIS
BRADLEY STEVEN PERRY
RYAN BUGGLE
MICHAEL CASH
MAXWELL JENKINS
LEO ASHTON
LEO HART
CARSON LUEDERS
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
MASON THAMES
SPENCER FITZGERALD
ELI GOLDEN
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
NOLEN DUBUC
KIEFER O’REILLY
BRADY NOON
PARKER BATES
SENAN WEST
WALKER BRYANT
SAWYER SHARBINO
ASHER BISHOP
WALKER SCOBELL
BILLY BARRATT
JACKSON DOLLINGER
WILL BUIE JR.
BILLY JENKINS
CONNOR NOON
TAIT BLUM
TEDDY BLUM
JAX CHESHIRE
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
SEAN CONVERY
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
JACK MCGRAW
MATT LINTZ
MACSEN LINTZ
KIT CONNOR
GERRAN HOWELL
and
DIEGO VELAZQUEZ
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Plano, TX - The Melrose Ranch
The nearly full moon shone in the Texan sky, clouds drifting across it as its rays fell between the tall trees of the forest on the edge of the ranch. A figure was dashing through the trees, a muscular, dark brown furry figure streaking along and growling as it went; Dash Melrose was fully wolfed out and was running full pelt through the woods. In pursuit of him was a sweaty, shirtless human figure, also with dark brown hair; Jake Melrose was running as fast as he can in an attempt to keep up with his brother, but he was falling back.As Dash bounded across a clearing, howling at the moon as he did so, Jake pulled up and leaned against a tree, panting hard and sweating.Realizing Jake was no longer following him, Dash doubled back and ran over to his younger brother. De-wolfing enough to talk, he said, “Come on, bro! You can do it, you almost caught me that time.”“No, I can’t,” sighed Jake breathlessly, “Even in boy form, you’re still way faster than me, how am I supposed to stand a chance when you wolf out?”“Well, that’s just it,” growled Dash softly, “I know there’s some wolf within you, Jakers. You’re my brother, after all.”“I told you, Dashy, I can’t do it!” snapped Jake, irritably, “I’m not you, I’m not a wolf. I’m not even a mage anymore,” he added, sadly, “Not since Zack accidently drained me of my powers.”Jake turned away, his face downcast, but Dash grabbed him by the shoulders, “Hey, listen to me, bro,” he growled, and Jake reluctantly looked up at him, “You can do it. Just calm your mind, bathe in the moon’s light, and find the beast within!” He gave Jake’s shoulders an encouraging squeeze, “Let’s go, Jakers, one more run!”Jake sighed. “Okay, I’ll try.”Dash gave an approving bark. “Let’s goooooooooooo!” he howled, wolfing out fully once more and dashing off across the clearing again into the trees.With a sigh, Jake streaked off after him, running at full pace trying to keep up with his older brother, but it was no good. Though Jake was putting everything he could into it, his teeth gritted and his body glistening with sweat in the moonlight, all he could see was Dash’s dark brown tail disappearing into the distance.As they reached the edge of the woods, Jake stopped again and leaned against another tree, breathing hard as he doubled over, a stitch burning in his side. “It’s hopeless!” he cried, gazing mournfully over the dark waters of a vast lake on the boundary of the Melrose’s ranch, as Dash came back over to his side, “I’ll never be a wolf, I’ll never get my merpowers back, I’m just never gonna be a mage again.” Jake slumped to the ground, his eyes filling with tears. “I might as well just give up and get a job as a janitor,” he muttered, and spat bitterly on the ground.Dash sat down beside Jake and put an arm around his brother’s shoulders. “Bro, no, don’t say that. We’ll find a way.”But Jake just shook his head. “I appreciate the help, Dashy, but you’re wasting your time.” He sighed and got back to his feet, still breathing quite hard. “I’m going back to the house. You enjoy your run, bro.” And he trudged off back into the trees, his shoulders slumped, rubbing mud and bark off his bare back as he went.Dash stood up too and watched him go; there was a sadness in his eyes, but also a look of determination. “I won’t give up on you, Jakers,” he growled, “I promise you that, as your brother, I will never give up on you.”He watched Jake till he was out of sight, then threw back his head and howled at the moon, before wolfing out fully once again and running off into the night.
Buckingham, NJ - Castle Bateman
In the great hall of his formidable castle, King Gabriel was lounging shirtless on his throne, sipping on blood juice boxes being held by Talitha, who was forced to wear a leather bikini while she was chained up, Princess Leia style.“Fetch me another!” demanded Gabriel.Talitha said nothing, but obediently went to the blood fridge and grabbed another drink for her brother.Gabriel yanked the chain hard and pulled Talitha to him, licking his lips with an evil smile. “Maybe I will drink from this juice box instead,” he hissed, his fangs brushing her neck.She tried to pull away and sniffled. “What happened to my sweet baby brother?”But Gabriel yanked her back, right up close to his face. “Your baby brother is KING OF THE MAGICAL WORLD! AND YOU SHOULD CONSIDER YOURSELF LUCKY TO SERVE ME, WENCH!” He slapped her face, hard.“Of course...” she whimpered, “I don’t know what I was thinking, my King, please forgive me.”Gabriel sighed. “I might... hmm...” He ripped her bra off roughly and squeezed her tits. “Hmm, they could be bigger, don’t you think, wench?”“Is-is my Lord suggesting plastic surgery?”“Suggesting?” hissed Gabriel, “Oh no, you think you have a choice? I need my son’s food source to be big and busty, just the way a young prince deserves.” Gabriel felt Talitha’s belly and crooned, “Hey, little Gabe Junior, you’re going to be perfect, and one day you will inherit my throne.” He looked back at Talitha and pulled her into a passionate kiss, before slapping her again. “Back to your cell, wench!” he hissed, “The surgeon will be here in a few days to give those saggy tits some life!”Talitha just nodded wordlessly and returned to her cell.Just as the door closed behind her, Gabriel saw a puddle of water form suddenly under the front door of the castle. A moment later, two figures emerge from within it. As he saw them, Gabriel’s eyes flashed red; he looked visibly upset. “THAT IS NOT JETT!” he hissed at the first figure, that of Noah Franklyn-Miller.“He refused, my Lord!” said Noah, “But Nicky here was eager to serve you!” he added, pleadingly.Gabriel regarded the second figure. Nicky Bechtel looked filthy; he had a thick beard, long, matted hair and he smelled like death, in a bad way. Glancing nervously up at the throne, he was quick to kneel before Gabriel. “Your Majesty,” he said, in a hoarse voice, “It would be the greatest honor of my life to serve at your side as one of the High Knights of Bateman. I have nothing left, I flunked out of Mjölnir and have been reduced to surviving on rats in the streets of NYC... please, my King, allow me to serve you!”Gabriel turned to Noah and grabbed him by throat, his eyes flashing. “I entrust you to bring sexy baby Jett to me,” he hissed, “And instead, you bring me this gutter trash, huh? I oughta gut you like the fucking fish you are!!!”“Please, my King,” begged Noah, “I tried to convince Jett, honestly. I warned him that refusing would result in dire consequences. And then I saw Nicky here... he will truly be the most loyal of knights to you, please, sir!”Gabriel sighed. He tossed Noah to the wall and walked slowly over to the still-kneeling Nicky. “You do realize that if you ever betray me, you die, Nicky?” he hissed.Nicky nodded. “I do, and I am more than willing to die for you, my King.”Gabriel seemed satisfied. Nodding approvingly, he raised his sword above Nicky’s bowed head. “Well then, I, King Gabriel of the House of Bateman, First of my Name, King of the Magical World and Defender of Blood Purity, do hereby knight you as Sir Nicholas of the noble House of Bechtel.” Gabriel touched the blade of his sword to each of Nicky’s shoulders. “Arise, Sir Nicholas.”Nicky arose and was ushered to the armor room, where Noah outfitted him with his proper uniform and cleaned him up. Bum Nicky went in and Sir Nicholas came out, clad head to toe in the sexy leather armor that King Gabriel had all of his knights wear. A short while later, William Franklyn-Miller returned to Castle Bateman with his own recruit. He knelt before Gabriel. “My King, may I present to you the man I intend to wed, a man who will dedicate his life in service to you. Sebastian of the House of Croft!”Gabriel checked Sebastian out. “Intend to wed, aye, William?” he hissed softly, as he regarded the newcomer, “I assume he is a vamp?”“Of course, Your Grace,” said William, “I would never lay with anyone else. I met him while recruiting in London and whilst I sang your praises, which he wholeheartedly agreed with, we fell in love.”Sebastian nodded reverently, kneeling before Gabriel. “It is true, Your Grace. I dedicate my life in service to you and your valiant cause to purify the magical world.”Gabriel nodded. “Very well then, I, King Gabriel of the House of Bateman, First of my Name, King of the Magical World and Defender of Blood Purity, do hereby knight you as Sir Sebastian of the House of Croft.” Gabriel touched the blade of his sword to each of Sebastian’s shoulders. “Arise, Sir Sebastian!” Sebastian arose; he pulled William into a passionate kiss and they made out for some time before going to get him into his leather.Gabriel sat back on his throne, smiling in a satisfied way as his four knights, Sir William, Sir Noah, Sir Nicolas and Sir Sebastian stood guard before him. He looked around his great hall and laughed evilly; his plan was coming into perfect and total fruition.
Mjölnir Academy - Room 7A
In his dorm room, Tait was snuggled up in bed with his phone, talking to Ben, who was smiling at him over the FaceTime call.“I miss you so much, Benny,” sighed Tait, stroking the edge of the screen as he gazed at his boyfriend, “Wish you were here so I could snuggle you instead of my iPhone.”Ben giggled. “I know, babe,” he said softly, “I m-miss you too.” His voice seemed to crack a little. “But we’ll see each other soon, Yule’s not that far away.”“Yeah, I know.” Tait nodded, but he sighed again. “I’m counting down the days,” he added, gesturing at the calendar on the wall behind him, “It’s the only thing keeping me going right now.”“Aww, you’re so sweet, Jockstra-aap,” said Ben. He groaned a little on the last word, and Tait frowned slightly.“You okay, babe?” asked Tait, “You’re sweating a little.”“Oh, I’m fine,” said Ben, shrugging, “It just gets a little hot in these dorms, that’s all.”“Ah, okay.”“Anyway, I’ve gotta, uh, go,” said Ben, “But I love you, babe, can’t wait to see you soon.” He blew Tait a kiss.“Bye, babe,” replied Tait. He blew a kiss back, but the call had already ended.
Valhalla University, BC – Student Accommodation
Ben put the phone aside on his nightstand and looked down at his werewolf roommate, Bryce Gheisar, who was laying across the bed with Ben’s hard cock down his throat, giving the young spellcaster a blowjob.“Ughhh,” groaned Ben, “You wolves give too good head, almost got me caught there.”Bryce pulled off for a moment, raising his head to frown up at Ben. “Why are you even doing this?” he asked, “Just dump Tait and get with me, then no need to worry about getting caught.”But Ben just scowled at him. “Did I ask for your input, Gheisar?” he snapped, “Less talking, more sucking.” He grabbed Bryce by the hair and forced his head back down, groaning again as he felt the head of his cock hit the wolf boy’s throat.Ben closed his eyes and lay back on the bed, groaning deeply as Bryce continued to suck him off. A few moments later, however, Bryce stopped again and looked up at Ben, who gave an annoyed grunt.“I mean, you’re already lying to him,” growled Bryce, while continuing to jack Ben off, “He’s so far away, while I’m right here… and as you said yourself, wolves give great head. Why not just…”Ben’s eyes snapped open and he glared at Bryce. “I told you,” he snapped, “Shut the fuck up!” He grabbed Bryce by the hair again and roughly threw him down on his front on the bed. Pushing his head down into the pillows, Ben slammed his cock ballsdeep into Bryce’s ass in one thrust. “I do love Tait,” he said, thrusting into Bryce again, “More than anything.” He slammed into Bryce again. “But he’s not here right now. And you should know better than anyone,” he added, thrusting in again, “That sometimes you just need to satisfy the beast within. You’re just a warm hole and a nice ass… really nice, but still,” he growled, stroking Bryce’s thicc booty before ramming his cock between his round cheeks again, “I’m not proud of it, but what Tait doesn’t know won’t hurt him.”Bryce tried to say something, but with Ben’s hand still holding onto his hair, he could only grunt, his voice muffled as his face was pressed hard into the pillows.“Just shut up and take my cock, Gheisar,” said Ben.Neither of them spoke much more as Ben continued to fuck Bryce hard and deep, long into the night. Not for the first time, and not for the last…
One Year Ago – Mercer’s Lagoon
Noah Franklyn-Miller had his arms behind his head, laying out on the beach by the lagoon, and he moaned as Stefan deepthroated his cock. “That’s it, Benz, suck every last inch!!!”Stefan gagged on Noah’s seven-inch British mer-cock “Hey babe?”Noah rolled his eyes. “Why are you talking and not sucking?”Stefan sighed. “Because, babe... I’m scared about the Siren... it’s becoming a problem, three students already taken, what if I’m next, or you, babe?”“We can fight it,” shrugged Noah, “We are mer-folks, stop worrying so much and suck my dick.” He grabbed Stefan and forced him down on his cock.Stefan resumed sucking Noah, but his fear of the Siren still did not subside.Noah threw his head back and moaned, “That’s it, you keep sucking like that, Benz, and I will always protect you from any and all harm.”Stefan smiled and eagerly sucked away on Noah’s cock.
Present Day
Stefan sat on the bank of the lagoon alone, his tail in the water, splashing around half-heartedly and staring at Finn and Jack as they swam and laughed and kissed like true lovers do.“I love you, Jackers,” Finn said, holding Jack tight.“I love you more, Finny,” Jack started making out with Finn right then and there.Stefan sighed, just watching the happy couple.Nearby, the Alpha Satyrs were strutting by the lagoon, showing off a bit of course. “Oh, Fish boys!!!” Nolen shouted, as he ripped off his shirt and dived into the lagoon. “Oh no,” he cried dramatically, “I forgot how to swim! Save me!!!”Ryler and Turin raced to rescue Nolen, which they did so with ease.“We got you, dude!” said Ryler.“Yeah, be careful, a hot guy like you has a lot to live for,” added Turin.Nolen sighed, pretending to swoon. “Oh, how might I repay my sexy fish saviors?!?”Watching this scene unfold, Elliot just laughed. “Bloody hell, Nolen, I have never met a bigger simp than you.”But Nolen was already making out with Turin, before switching to Ryler. “Did you say something?” he called back, pausing to look over at Elliot, “Sorry, I didn’t hear you, I was too busy being the centerpiece of a tuna sandwich!”Elliot just kept laughing.“Hey, I want a go with the fish!!!” Senan said, taking off his shirt and diving right into Turin’s arms. “Hello, love.”Sawyer tapped Asher's shoulder. “Bishop, look at that fine specimen on the east beach.”Asher turned to look and then cat-called Stefan. “Yo, blondie, why don’t you swim on over here?”Sawyer laughed. “Yeah, Walker, help us out, we can TP that sexy-looking fish boy.”Walker was staring at Stefan too, but in his case, it wasn’t his dick that was making him stare... it was the butterflies in his stomach and the flutter of his heart skipping a beat. He walked over to Stefan, but before he could say anything…“I’m not in the mood to be objectified by a satyr right now,” said Stefan, flatly.“I wasn’t going to,” said Walker, sitting down next to Stefan, “No, I really wasn’t,” he added, at Stefan’s disbelieving look.Stefan chuckled darkly. “Of course you were,” he said, “That’s what you do. You’re a satyr and, more to the point, you’re one of them Alpha Satyr’s... it’s just who you are... and you have done it before,” he added.“When did I do that?” Walker frowned, not recalling such a thing“Year four...”
Flashback - April 10, 2020
Gavin conjured flowers out of thin air. “For you, my love.” He handed them to Stefan.Stefan sniffed them and sighed happily. “They are beautiful, babe, thank you so much!” He pulled Gavin into a passionate kiss, and Gavin kissed him back with equal passion. Stefan had been dating the fae boy Gavin Magnus since year two. Totally in love, their relationship showed no signs of slowing down as the pair were making out on the beach...At least, until the satyr Walker Bryant emerged from the water, the sun hitting his wet skin just right, making his chest glisten as he swept his perfect blonde, wet hair from his face and strutted sexually towards Gavin and Stefan.“Oh myyyyyy,” Gavin said, gulping, his eyes fixed on Walker.Stefan was shocked seeing his boyfriend staring at another “Gav!!!” he cried.But Gavin completely ignored Stefan as he crawled to Walker’s feet and started kissing them.Walker smirked and picked Gavin up, before he started making out with him right in front of Stefan.Gavin moaned. “Hey Benz... we are through!” he called, as he melted into Walker’s warm kisses and strong arms as they made out.Stefan ran off crying.
Present Day
“Not a week later did you cheat on him and break Gavin’s heart,” said Stefan, “He had to transfer schools the next year and spend the summer in therapy over what you did to him. I was lucky to find Noah… at least, I thought I was... but he turned out to be a good for nothing piece of shit too. So don’t feel bad, Walker, you’re not alone in being shit.”Walker felt a tear run down his cheek as he swallowed hard and stared, stricken, at the merboy. “Stefan... I am sorry truly for what I did to you... and to Gavin... It’s just... nature, it’s how satyrs are, we seduce people, it’s what we do, just like how you swim and the vamps drink blood... I'm not trying to make excuses though,” he added, quickly, as Stefan glared at him, “What I did to you was wrong, stealing your boyfriend was wrong, and then hurting Gavin... I hadn’t even thought about him in I don’t know how long.”“Why would you?” Stefan shrugged, “You’re a satyr. Just like you said, it’s who you are, and as much as I would like to, I can’t fault you for what you are. It just sucks that it hurt me, so forgive me if I'm not in the mood to have sex with you just to be tossed aside!” “You have no reason to believe me, Stefan, I know,” sighed Walker, “But it wasn’t sex drive that brought me over to you, it was... something in my heart told me I needed to walk over here and ask you... on a date.”“A date?” scoffed Stefan. “A fucking date? You’re a satyr... if you want me, can’t you just charm me and skip the meal, fuck me then dump me?”“I could... but I don’t want to.” Walker took Stefan’s hand gently.As he did so, Stefan couldn’t help but notice that Walker was wearing a glistening blue ring. “Sapphire?”“Yeah, it’s my birthstone.”“Mine too... September 26.”Walker smiled. “Wow... small world... cuz same.”Stefan could not believe it. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Walker. “You’re joking... and you're using your powers, right?”“I’m not, anything you are feeling for me is genuine.”Stefan felt his heart skip a beat. But he shook his head. “No, it doesn’t change anything,” he sighed, “You're still a satyr, and an Alpha Satyr at that, your friends will pressure you into some kind of an orgy or some shit... I won’t let myself be hurt, not again.”Walker nodded. “Alright then...” He stood up and walked over to Elliot, a determined expression on his face. “Yo Elliot!”“What's up, mate?”Walker looked Elliot dead in the face and spat, “Fuck the Alpha Satyrs! Kiefer is right, being a Satyr is about Love, not Lust!!!” And he ran back over to Stefan, leaving Elliot looking like someone just punched him in the face.Stefan too was shocked. “Wow...” he breathed, “That was… wow... I can’t believe you did that for me!”“Soooooo, about that date?”Stefan laughed. “Yes, I will go on a date with you!” He hugged Walker tightly and Walker hugged him back, before they locked eyes and shared… not a kiss of lust, but one of love.Meanwhile, Elliot was just in shock. “Come on, Alphas roll out,” he called to Nolen, Senan, Sawyer and Asher; the group of them departed as Walker and Stefan continued to kiss down by the beach, before heading into the town for a lovely dinner.
Beckham Pleasure House, Asgardia
“UUUUUUHHH, UUUUUUHHH, UUUUUUHHH!” groaned Zackary.In the dimly-lit back room of the brothel that night, as on every other night, Zackary was ballsdeep in Cruz Beckham, the vampire boy fucking the blonde British satyr as rough and hard as always. But though he was grunting and sweating as he thrust, his face was blank and expressionless and there was something empty and mechanical about his motions.Even as Cruz was still moaning like a whore – which he was, “OHHH YEAHHH, BIG BOY! MMHMM, FUCK ME LIKE AN ANIMAL, YEAH, I FUCKING LOVE IT!!!” Zackary said nothing, instead just grabbing Cruz by the throat and choking the satyr out, though this only made him moan more.Snow started to fall outside the steamy window of the brothel as the room was filled with the sound of skin slapping against skin, with moans sounding through the thin walls from other rooms.Just as Zackary was about to bust the he-can’t-even-remember-how-manyth load into Cruz, however, the door of their room swung open suddenly and in stepped…“BJÖRGVIN?!?” gasped Zackary.He stopped fucking Cruz and simply stared, in shock at the black werepup standing in the doorway. Björgvin was shirtless as always, and wasn’t even looking at Cruz, his eyes fixed on Zackary, who blinked in confusion and pulled out of Cruz’s ass.“Get out,” hissed Zackary – not at Björgvin, but at Cruz, who frowned and pouted.“What?” he said, staring from Zackary to Björgvin and back, “Who’s this wanker?”“Watch your tongue, whore,” hissed Zackary, flashing his fangs at Cruz, “That’s my husband.”“Your husband?!?” choked Cruz, “B-but I thought you said he was dead…”“I said, get out!” hissed Zackary, again, and when Cruz still hesitated, Zackary grabbed him by the neck and threw him bodily across the room, “GET THE FUCK OUT!”Cruz clambered back to his feet and left, frowning at Björgvin as he passed, but Björgvin ignored him, his whole attention focused on Zackary, who stood beside the bed, still butt-naked and sweaty; he made no attempt to cover himself as Björgvin crossed the room towards him, though his hard-on did droop slightly.“How are you here?” he hissed softly, reaching out a hand to touch Björgvin’s cheek, which he found to his surprise was both solid and warm.Björgvin smiled sadly. “I’m not… not really,” he sighed, “I’m so sorry, Zack. I’m sorry for leaving you.”“You didn’t,” said Zackary, in a constricted voice, still gazing mesmerized at Björgvin, afraid to even blink in case he disappeared, still convinced he must be dreaming, “You didn’t leave me, B, you were… you were k…” But he couldn’t finish the sentence, his throat closing up at the word.Björgvin sighed again and nodded sadly. “But you need to move on, Zack,” he said, after a moment, “You can’t do this to yourself. I don’t want you to do this to yourself.” He glanced around the room with a forlorn expression. “What about baby Bart?” he asked, looking back at Zack, who dropped his eyes, ashamed to meet Björgvin’s gaze, “You’ve not even seen him since my funeral. He’s lost one daddy, Zack, don’t make him lose the other one too.”Zackary stared at Björgvin’s tummy, unable to look him in the eye. “He’s fine with his uncle Aiden,” he muttered.“But he needs you, Zack,” said Björgvin, “I can’t be there for him now, but you can be. You need to be.” His voice was calm but firm, and though there was no blame in his tone, every word felt like a stake through the heart to Zackary, who swallowed hard and felt his eyes burn with tears.“It’s too hard,” he choked, “Every time I look into his eyes, those eyes…” He finally forced himself to look Björgvin in the face again. “Those deep brown eyes, just like yours, B. It just… it just reminds me you’re… you’re g-gone.” And he broke down in tears, collapsing into Björgvin’s arms and sobbing on his shoulder.Björgvin held him tightly, and as Zackary continued to cry, Björgvin shifted his position on the bed ever so slightly, to avoid his reflection in the mirror opposite the bed; Zackary, of course, did not show up in it anyway.“But don’t you see?” said Björgvin after a few moments, rubbing Zackary’s back as the vampire boy trembled, “I’m not really gone. A part of me lives in you ever since we blood bonded. And a bigger part lives in baby Bart. When you look into his eyes, those eyes, you are looking into mine. Don’t let our love die with me, Zack. Let it live on in our son, our beautiful baby boy. I can’t spend any more time with him, and that breaks my heart, but you can. If I were you, I wouldn’t be wasting a moment.”“I… I can’t do it alone,” sobbed Zackary.“You aren’t alone,” growled Björgvin softly, “I told you, I’ll always be with you, in here.” He touched Zackary’s cold, pale chest with his warm, dark hand. “Even though your heart doesn’t beat, the very blood inside you is where I’ll always be. And besides, you have friends, so many friends, who only want to help you through this all.”Zackary sniffled and wiped his eyes, looking into Björgvin’s face again. “But B, I don’t know if I can?”“You’re the strongest person I’ve ever met, Zack,” said Björgvin firmly, “I know you can do it. I believe in you. I love you. Do this one last thing for me, in my honor, and then I can rest in peace.”Björgvin leaned in and kissed Zackary, who kissed him back enthusiastically and with far more passion than he’d ever shown with Cruz. The two of them started making out for a few moments that somehow felt like both an eternity and a second to Zackary. When they finally broke apart, Björgvin sighed and got to his feet.“I must go now,” he said gently, “But promise me, Zack, promise me you’ll go get our son back and try, try to move on.”Zackary choked back tears but nodded. “I promise, B.”Björgvin nodded before turning to leave the room. Outside the front of the brothel a few moments later, Björgvin walked out and headed over to where Maxwell, Preston and Tait were standing waiting for him.“So… how did it go?” asked Maxwell, expectantly.Björgvin closed his eyes for a moment and then shape-shifted… into Jacob Tremblay. He gave a small shiver and nodded. “I think I got through to him,” he said, “He promised to try and move on, and to go get his son back.”“That’s great!” said Preston happily, while both Maxwell and Tait beamed at Jacob.Jacob smiled too. “Yeah, well, I hope he means it.” He gave another shudder, and muttered, “Please don’t ask me to do that again, though.”“Why not?” asked Tait, frowning slightly, “You shift into other people all the time, right?”“Yeah,” said Jacob, “But shifting into dead people isn’t the same as with the living. It feels cold, empty… and it’s harder to keep control, all too easy to slip and be stuck in that form permanently.” He grimaced, and the others stared at him, horrified by the thought.“Oh dear,” said Maxwell, “Well, I hope it worked, like you say. And you’re sure he believed you were Björgvin?”“Yeah, I think so,” said Jacob, nodding, “Almost got caught out by a mirror in the room, but luckily vamps don’t usually bother looking in them as they have no reflection of their own, so he never saw anything off there. And I reminded him that he’s got friends who just want to help him, and I think he listened.”“Well, I guess all we can do now is wait,” said Preston, “See what happens. Thanks again, Jacob.”“You’re welcome.”“Time to head back to school, then,” said Maxwell, turning to leave, but Jacob hesitated, glancing from Maxwell to the brothel, a smirk crossing his cheeky young Canadian face.“Wait, can’t we just go back in there for a bit?” he asked, “I could turn into you, Max,” he smirked, “I mean, I got a lot of interested looks as a dark, sexy wolf… imagine what I could get as a satyr…”Maxwell laughed, but shook his head. “Heh, maybe another time, kid.”Jacob shrugged. “Worth a try.”Preston and Tait both laughed too; Preston mussed Jacob’s hair as the four of them headed back down the road, away from the bright lights of Asgardia and off towards Mjölnir Academy. They could only wait and see if Zackary would make good on his promise to “Björgvin” and try and get his life back.
Mjölnir Academy - Room 3D
“WHAT KIND OF SICK JOKE IS THIS SHIT?!?” shouted Jackson, as he found his hands stuck to his head.Jett and Wolfgang fell about, laughing their asses off. “Classic glue-in-the-hair-gel prank, good one babe!” Wolfgang kissed Jett.Jett kissed him back. “I am nothing if not a man of sheer and true style!”Julian glared at him. “I’ll tell you what you are, a…”Jett got all up in his face “What am I, huh, Juju? WHAT?!?”Julian conjured a fireball. “A SMIRKING SACK OF SHIT!”Jett conjured his own fireball. “OH REALLY, FOUR EYES?!?”“Uh… maybe don’t throw fireballs in the dorm!” exclaimed Wolfgang, jumping up and trying to get between Julian and Jett.“SHUT UP, WOLFGANG!!!” shouted Julian and Jett in unison.As the pair stood off against each other, Maxwell burst suddenly into the room. “What the hell is going on here?!?” he cried in exasperation.At once, everyone started yelling and talking over each other, playing the blame game; it was sheer and utter chaos.Maxwell had had enough. “Ugh, I’ll have to do this the old-fashioned way,” he sighed, pulling off his shirt and tossing it to the floor, which quickly shut up all the young mages. “Are you boys gonna behave now?” he asked, with a slight smirk.All four of their jaws dropped as they just stared at Maxwell’s perfect abs and nipples and everything; none of them could say anything as their eyes were just locked, transfixed, on Maxwell’s perfect body.Max gave a satisfied laugh and nodded. “Good, I am glad we all have an understanding. Now, get to bed, you four.” Maxwell waved his hand over Jackson and healed him, making the glue disappear from his hair. Noticing them all still gazing at him, he said, “Go on, boys, give them a feel!”Julian, Jackson, Jett and Wolfgang eagerly ran forward to rub Maxwell’s abs; the satyr let them, as this tactic always proved to be most effective. Maxwell tucked each boy in, letting them each give his abs one last rub before departing.“Goodnight, boys.”“Goodnight, Maxwell!” they all said in unison.
Room 7D
Maxwell returned to his dorm, where Preston sat shirtless doing his homework. “What kind of fucking question is this shit!” he cried in disgust, “What is JTT’s stance on GMO’S? Why the fuck would I know that shit? And what does it have to do with vampirism?”“Uh, people who eat genetically modified food have bad tasting blood?” Maxwell suggested, shrugging.“Ugh, maybe...” sighed Preston, “What did you get up to this fine evening, after our little trip into town to help out Zack?” he asked.“Not much, babe, just showing off my abs to stop some fighting!” Maxwell laughed.“I mean, that is a tried and tested method!” Preston laughed.“I know right.” Maxwell smiled as Preston rubbed his abs.Preston moaned. “Fuck JTT and his ego for a moment, look at this,” he said. Preston changed the tab on his computer to show Maxwell a property for rent; it was a swanky three-bedroom one-bath apartment in the cozy town of Maple Cove, just five miles from the campus of Valhalla University. “It’s perfect, isn’t it!” he exclaimed.“Yeah,” agreed Maxwell, “But, babe, look at that; $1,600 a month between the two of us is $800 a month each... we aren’t gonna make that, unless we both start OnlyFans.”Preston nodded. “Yeah, and is that such a bad way to make cash?” he laughed.Maxwell punched him in the arm. “Come on, babe, we aren’t that cheap, are we? Selling our intimate love life for cash?”“I mean I suppose not,” sighed Preston, “But, ugh, it’s so nice... hardwood throughout, open concept, shiplap backsplash... GRANITE COUNTERTOPS!!! IT EVEN HAS A LAZY SUSAN!!!” he said excitedly.“Yes, it is perfect, my love.” Maxwell nodded, “But way out of our price range... I don’t need shiplap or lazy Susans, I would take a blanket and pillows under the stars as long as it was with you, Presty.”“You're literally the sweetest person I have ever met,” said Preston, smiling, “But that’s not that feasible for winter in Canada.”Maxwell smirked. “Well then, we will just have to sleep nude for extra warmth, won’t we?” He winked.“Like we don’t to begin with,” laughed Preston, “I don’t know, maybe with roommates?”Maxwell nodded. “That is a possibility, definitely a possibility.”“Oh, and another thing! What do you think about a beach wedding in July?”“You just want me shirtless for the whole thing don’t you!” Maxwell said, laughing.Preston licked his lips and winked. “So what if I do... what are you gonna do about it?”“Well, I’m gonna have to arrest you for racially profiling me, that’s not allowed, you naughty boy!”“Oooh, are you gonna cuff me, officer?” Preston said, smirking. “Oh, you’d like that, wouldn’t you?” Maxwell scooped up Preston and started making out with him.Preston moaned out loud. “Oh, I so would, daddy.”Maxwell tossed Preston onto their bed; moments later, the rest of their clothes came off and soon Maxwell was ballsdeep in Preston’s ass. “Mmm, I think I can get behind a beach wedding,” he breathed in Preston’s ear.Preston moaned loudly. “Ohhhhhh yeah, babe... that’s excellent.”“I know right... I am nothing if not a pleaser.” Maxwell started hickeying Preston’s neck.“Hmm, I’m pretty sure I’m the vamp in this relationship, you satyr you!” Preston hissed, slapping Maxwell’s ass.“Well, you never know,” murmured Maxwell, “I am one-fourth vampire on my mother’s side; her dad was a vampire... maybe my long-hidden vamp side is coming out!”Preston smirked. “Or I’m just that tasty…”Maxwell nodded. “Ohhh, I agree, you are quite the snack.”“Your snack... from this day until my last.”Maxwell smiled wide as he resumed making out with Preston and kept fucking him long into the late hours of the night.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 7
“Moving On Up”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
JETT KLYNE
and
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
with
DASH MELROSE
JAKE MELROSE
GABRIEL BATEMAN
TALITHA BATEMAN
NOAH FRANKLYN-MILLER
NICKY BECHTEL
WILLIAM FRANKLYN-MILLER
SEBASTIAN CROFT
TAIT BLUM
BEN DAON
BRYCE GHEISAR
STEFAN BENZ
FINN CARR
JACK MESSINA
NOLEN DUBUC
RYLER BINGHAM
TURIN BINGHAM
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
SENAN WEST
SAWYER SHARBINO
ASHER BISHOP
WALKER BRYANT
GAVIN MAGNUS
ZACKARY ARTHUR
CRUZ BECKHAM
BJÖRGVIN ARNARSON
JACOB TREMBLAY
PRESTON OLIVER
and
MAXWELL JENKINS
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Woop! Yeah, go on, get it! Go for it, babe!” cried Lyon.Under the cold November sky, in the school grounds between the edge of the woods and the shore of the lagoon, two majestic winged creatures ducked and dived in the air; one jet black, the other emerald green, the two dragons swooped low over a small crowd who clapped and cheered, loudest amongst them being Julian and Lyon.“That’s my babe!” called Julian joyfully, as Jackson the dragon flew past him, “My sexy dragon boyfriend!”But Jackson was struggling; even as he flapped his wings to stay airborne, he was losing height and frantically trying to keep a stable flight. With a roar of frustration and a deafening crash, he hit the ground in a tangle of wings and tail, gouging a deep gash into the cold earth.“JACKY!” cried Julian in panic, running over to where Jackson lay and reaching out a hand to stroke his green snout. “Are you okay?”Jackson gave a growl and a grunt as he turned, mostly, back to boy form, sprawled on the ground, shirtless and sweaty but with green wings still unfurled from his shoulder blades. Nathan landed smoothly nearby and helped Jackson to his feet. “Yeah, I’m good,” panted Jackson, “This flying thing is harder than it looks, though.”“Oh yeah,” chuckled Julian, “I figured that when you crashed us into the lagoon the other night.”“Hey!” cried Jackson, “I was just trying to… make an impressive landing,” he mumbled.Julian laughed as he stroked Jackson’s hair. “Yeah, yeah. Just lucky I was able to use my mer powers to glide us safely back to shore.”Jackson sighed. “Okay, I get it, I need more practice.”“Hey, don’t beat yourself up, kid,” said Nathan, patting Jackson on the back between his wings, “It’s hard going for sure. Took me years to learn and I was both younger than you and I didn’t have powers thrust suddenly upon me like you did.” He spread his black wings wide again. “Let’s go again,” he said, as he leapt into the air back in full dragon form.Julian gave Jackson a quick kiss and then the younger boy spread his green wings and jumped into the air after Nathan, flapping frantically to try and catch up with him. Nathan took Jackson under his wing and started to try and show him how to glide properly, riding the wind instead of fighting against it to stay in the air. Both Julian and Lyon clapped and cheered in encouragement, but Jackson was still struggling. He managed to stay in the air and glide along for a few moments, but then would panic and start flapping wildly, almost crashing into the ground again before Nathan swooped below him to catch him. Finally, after almost an hour of trying, Jackson finally managed to execute a perfect glide along the shore of the lagoon. As he passed by the edge of the forest, he roared happily, sending out a jet of golden fire which almost set the trees ablaze. Flapping in panic, Jackson crashed to the ground and came tumbling in boy form to lay at Julian’s feet.Looking up with an embarrassed sort of grin, he mumbled, “Oopsies!” and Julian laughed.“Not bad, kid,” said Nathan, landing smoothly next to him and transforming back to boy form himself, “But you’ve got to keep concentration. And watch your fire too!” he added.“Yeah, he almost burned down the infirmary like that,” said Julian, and Jackson grinned guiltily.“You’ve definitely got skills, Jack, but they need a lot of honing still,” said Nathan, “It’s very hard with such rare powers, I know.” He thought for a moment. “Professor Gould knows more about dragons than anyone else I know. Let’s get him down here and see if he can help you out.”Lyon ran off to fetch Professor Gould, who was glad to come and assist. But after a while of watching Jackson continue to struggle, even with Nathan’s help and his own guidance, he turned to them both and sighed.“I’m afraid this is a little beyond even me,” he said, “I’m fairly well-versed in dragon training, but teaching a newborn is tough.” Nolan looked from Jackson to Nathan, frowning slightly. “But I think I might know someone who can help… I mean, he hasn’t taken on a protégé for years, but he does owe me a favor… Let me put in a call.”Jackson looked up curiously at Nolan, who smiled encouragingly at him. “But who…” he started to ask.“I’ll get back to you later, gotta see if I can convince him. But right now, I need to go prepare for today’s wolf lesson. Keep training him best you can for now, Nate.” Nolan nodded to Nathan and then turned to head off into the woods. Landon was feeling rather awkward and nervous as he made his way down to the clearing in the woods for his first-ever wolf lesson. The winter sun glinted off his bare chest as he crossed the grounds; in an effort to try and fit in better, he was wearing nothing but a pair of ripped jean shorts he’d borrowed from Christian, and he was still rather less than comfortable with the unusual sensation of sunlight on his bare skin.As he stepped through the trees into the clearing, Landon’s fears were not helped by the growls and glares that greeted him. At the sight of him, Aidan McGraw yelped and ran to hide behind his brother Jack, who jumped to his feet and took a step towards Landon.“Cult members are not welcome here!” growled Jack, glaring at Landon and baring his teeth.Landon gulped but stood his ground. “Look, I’m sorry about all that,” he said earnestly, looking Jack right in the eye, “I’ve totally renounced the Cult and hey, Pup… I mean… Vamp… I mean… Christian has forgiven me, and I’m one of you now, so...”Jack growled. “You might have swapped fangs for fur, but you’re not one of us,” he spat.Landon growled back, wolfing out slightly as ginger fur sprouted across his shoulders and down his back as his lean muscles rippled. Jack responded in turn, growling and glaring as his eyes turned green and his biceps bulged. As the two young pups stood off against each other, each looking ready to pounce upon and rip the other apart, Wanna jumped up and stepped hastily between them.“Hey, cool it, guys,” he growled softly, looking calmly but firmly between the two of them, and with a glance at Wanna’s muscled torso, the two reluctantly stepped back and de-wolfed. “There we go, that’s better.” Wanna nodded.“Thanks,” said Landon, but Wanna shook his head.“Don’t thank me, Landon,” he said, “You can’t blame some of us for being wary, you know. That whole Cult stuff was, like, seriously uncool.”“I know,” said Landon, his shoulders slumping a little, “And I can’t apologize enough, I…”But Jack gave a harsh bark of scornful laughter. “Keep your meaningless words, bloodsucker,” he growled.“Hey now, let’s not be racist,” said Wanna reprovingly, and Jack glared at him too.Before he could respond however, Professor Gould arrived in the clearing. “Okay, pups, let’s get started, shall we?” he called. Jack gave Landon one last look of loathing before turning away and going to sit down next to Aidan again, who was cowering behind a tree stump and trembling. “How about we do some hunting and chasing games to start? Get the blood flowing and get warmed up on this cold afternoon, eh?”There was an eager scrabbling as all the werepups jumped eagerly to their feet and began grouping up. Jack and Aidan both headed across to the furthest part of the clearing from Landon they could, collaring Spencer and Eli on their way, while Winslow bounded off through the trees in pursuit of Luca with his new all-terrain wheelchair Oakes had had made for him. Wanna and Dub were already rolling on the ground in the middle of the clearing, whether wrestling or doing… something else… Landon wasn’t quite sure.Sean came bounding over to Landon. Licking the ginger pup’s face, he yapped eagerly, “Hey, come and play with us! This is such fun, you’ll love it! More than this wet noodle, anyway,” he added, nodding his head towards Prince George, who was perched delicately on the edge of a log and looked thoroughly disgruntled and disapproving of all the wild activity around him.“Okay, sure,” said Landon, giving a sigh of relief that at least some of the wolves seemed willing to accept him.Sean barked happily and led Landon over to where Christopher stood, dragging Prince George along with them; the royal pup gave an affronted sigh and tried to shake his manicured hand free from Sean’s grubby paw.Landon looked nervously at Christopher as they approached, but the dark-haired boy gave him an encouraging smile. “Well, I guess if both my little cousin and my brother think you’re alright, that’s good enough for me.” He held out a hand, which Landon shook, before Christopher pulled him into a hug. Landon grinned, as Sean bounded around them happily, licking both their faces while Prince George pointedly looked away in disgust.“Come on, let’s have a race!” cried Sean enthusiastically.“Good idea, bro,” said Christopher, nodding and turning to Landon, “Let’s see how fast you are as a wolf instead of a bat,” he growled, “Three, two, one… go!”Christopher dashed off through the trees, and Landon sped after him. He found he was still really fast, even without his vampiric speed. Instinctively wolfing out, he found his lean muscles propelling him effortlessly through the trees, and a sense of sheer joy rushing through him as he bounded along after Christopher, with Sean in hot pursuit behind him, yapping and barking joyfully as he ran.At the edge of another clearing, Landon managed to catch up with Christopher; leaping at him, he bowled him over and wrestled him to the ground. Panting and sweating, Landon felt a weird urge come over him suddenly as he pinned the dark-haired pup to the ground. But before he could give any thought to it, Christopher wrestled him off and bounded away into the trees again, just as Sean knocked down Prince George and sent the royal pup rolling in the dirt.“YOU DIRTY, DISGUSTING BEAST! THIS IS RALPH LAUREN!” howled George, leaping to his feet and frantically brushing dirt and twigs from his cardigan and chinos.“Duh! This is why we only wear like old shorts,” said Sean, rolling his eyes at the prince, “Fancy clothes are for other mages, not wolves like us. Now, come on, howl with us, Princey!”“I shall most certainly not!” objected George, looking affronted, “How terribly undignified.”“Landon will! Won’t you?” said Sean eagerly.“Sure!” said Landon, and he threw his head back and let out a loud howl that he was sure Christian would have been proud of, “OOOOOOOOOOOOWWWOOOOOOO!!!”“YEAH!!! OOOOOOOOWWWOOOOO!!!” howled Sean in turn.George gave a little huff and then let out a weak little, “Hooowwwoool!”“Ugh, pathetic!” growled Sean, shaking his head, “You need to put your whole soul into it like…”But before he could demonstrate, there came the sound of loud, angry footsteps as Jack burst through the trees, growling and glaring, with Aidan trailing timidly behind him. Throwing a look of deepest disgust at Landon, he grabbed Christopher by the arm and dragged him away.“What are you playing at, babe?” he growled furiously, “We can’t trust him! I don’t care what he says, he’s a slimy vamp and a racist.”Christopher glared back, angrily pulling his arm free from Jack’s grip. “Sounds like you’re the one being racist,” he growled, “You won’t even give him a chance. You know all that Cult stuff was Klyne and Bateman’s doing, they just led him astray.”“But…”“No, I’m sick of this!” Christopher turned away from Jack; he climbed up onto a rock and howled, calling the rest of the wolves to their clearing. As they all emerged through the trees, looking around curiously, Jack turned to address the class. “Listen up, wolves!” he called, “Are we a pack or not? Do we stand together or not?”At once, all the other pups chorused, “Yes, we do!” Or at least, most of them did… Jack and Aidan both merely glared mutinously up at Christopher, arms folded and teeth bared.“We all know that vamps and wolves have had a troubled history, it’s true, and yes, Landon may have gotten himself mixed up with the wrong side for a while, but who among us hasn’t been guilty of a little prejudice?” There were uncomfortable murmurs, and Christopher continued. “But Landon has said he’s sorry and he is making amends. And as far as I’m concerned, he is one of us now. One of the pack. Don’t think of him as a replacement, don’t think of him as a vampire or an outsider, he is one of us now. And we look after our own!”“Hear, hear!” cried Sean eagerly, as the Walton twins, both covered in dirt and scratches, nodded approvingly, and Wanna even wolf-whistled.“Well said, son,” said Nolan, nodding.Only Jack and Aidan remained wholly unconvinced. As Christopher called for them to all bring it in and surround Landon in a group hug, the pair of them dropped back and glared furiously; Jack leaned in close to Aidan and muttered something to him, both of them shaking their heads in disappointment. Meanwhile, up at the school, a very nervous Christian was standing in the corridor outside Professor Jonathan Taylor Thomas’s vampire classroom. The blonde boy was fiddling awkwardly with the collar of the dark suit and cape he had borrowed from Landon, feeling altogether very uncomfortable both with being so restricted by clothing, and also at the fact that the rest of the vampire class were standing unnaturally still and quiet in the line. Every so often, one or two would throw glances in his direction, but most seemed to be completely ignoring the former werepup.Only Preston seemed to notice how uncomfortable Christian was; breaking from the line, he came over to the younger boy and gave him a friendly smile. “Hi,” he said, putting an arm around Christian’s shoulders, “Don’t worry, kid, I’ll look after you.”Christian smiled nervously back, and just at that moment, the door of the classroom swung open dramatically and Professor Thomas stepped out into the corridor, his long purple cape swishing theatrically as he beamed around at the class.“Good afternoon my young fanged friends!” he enthused, completely oblivious to the blank looks and glares that greeted him, “Come in, come in, welcome one and all. And most especially,” he added, as Christian reached him, “Our newest caped boy wonder.” He winked at Christian, who gave a hesitant smile back, as Preston rolled his eyes and guided the blonde boy into the classroom.The class slowly settled into their seats, with much mutinous muttering and murmuring, especially from Preston and Griffin, both of whom looked like they would have rather been anywhere else at that moment than in Professor Thomas’s classroom. Professor Thomas himself still seemed blissfully unaware of how disgruntled his class was as he swept over to his desk and picked up a large stack of lavender-colored papers.“Now, who would like to volunteer to hand out these?” he asked brightly, looking around the class. “Nothing to worry about, I promise you, just a little pop quiz!” he said, to many groans and sighs from the class. “How about our newest little vamp here?” Professor Thomas beamed at Christian, who got to his feet and reached out nervously for the stack of quizzes. “Your little ginger buddy told me all about you,” he said, smiling, “Christian, isn’t it? You really are a cute little guy, eh?”Christian gave a nervous, somewhat embarrassed grin as he took the stack of papers from Professor Thomas and started handing them out to the rest of the class. As he sat back down again and they all turned the quizzes over, there was another outbreak of angry muttering and murmuring.“What the fuck is this?” hissed Preston angrily, looking up from the quiz to the teacher’s desk in disbelief, “This is all about you again!”Professor Thomas frowned, looking sternly at Preston. “Now, now, quieten down, Mr. Oliver. Just get on with the quiz, it’s important you learn all about vampire history, you know…”“But this isn’t vampire history!” objected Preston, “This is just bullshit about you. What do we need to know your favorite color for?” he hissed exasperatedly.“Yeah!” agreed Griffin, glaring at Professor Thomas too, “Aren’t you actually gonna teach us about actual vampire stuff for once?”But Professor Thomas had finally had enough, it seemed. With an affronted expression, as though Preston and Griffin had insulted him most deeply, his smile faded and he hissed, in a much less cheery voice than usual, “I’ve had quite enough of you boys’ attitude. That’s detention for the both of you. Now be quiet and do the quiz.”While the two older boys grumbled and hissed alongside him, Christian glanced down at his own quiz. Just as Preston had said, every single one of the questions was about not vampire history, but the life and career of Jonathan Taylor Thomas himself. He read the first question. ‘What creature did JTT definitely prove the existence of, and tame with the combination of his charming smile and a stack of signed photos, when exploring the wilds of the Himalayan mountains?’“Wait, I know this…” hissed Christian softly to himself, “Landon was going on about how the Yeti did exist, because JTT took a photo with him that was printed in Vampire Vogue.”He eagerly wrote down the answer, before proceeding to the next question, which once again he recalled Landon telling him the answer several weeks ago, when he’d been on one of his many lengthy gushing-over-the-handsome-new-vampire-teacher sessions.Almost an hour later, Professor Thomas called for them to put down their pens and asked Christian to collect up the quizzes, which he did so. Professor Thomas tutted as he flicked through the first few papers. “Oh dear, dear, dear,” he sighed, “An F for both Mr. Oliver and Mr. McIntyre I fear.” He gave Preston and Griffin a disappointed look; both of them just shrugged. “But young Mr. Convery here… why, I do believe we have an A here. Yes, in fact, full marks! No one else remembered that my favorite color is indeed lilac. Clearly young Mr. Gordon has been rubbing off on you.”“Oh, I bet he has,” hissed one of the Leos from the row behind Christian; the other Leo, Raphael Luce and Bryan Blanco all snickered. Hudson West, Lyon Daniels and Dylan Henry Lau didn’t laugh, but none of them seemed particularly impressed at the new teacher’s pet either.Professor Thomas seemed to notice none of this, however, as he was too busy simply beaming at Christian. “Good job, little dude,” he said proudly, “You might be a newbie, but you’re going to be a powerful vampire like me one day, I can just see it now.” The bell rung suddenly as he continued to smile at Christian, “Goodness, is that the time?” he cried in surprise, as the class all got to their feet and started rushing for the door, Preston and Griffin in the lead. “See you all next lesson, and I expect you all to do some research, or Mr. Convery will show you all up.”As he left the class last, Christian couldn’t help but smile, feeling very proud of himself as he headed off back down the corridor, even as the other vampires trudged along, grumbling about the professor. That evening, Julian and Jackson were sitting on Julian’s bed in their dorm room, playing a game of levitating chess while trying to ignore the grunts and moans that were coming from the other bed in the room, as Wolfgang and Jett were going at it as usual, when there was a knock on the door.“Come in!” called Julian, looking up curiously.The door to the dorm swung open and Nathan stepped into the room. He was holding a piece of parchment that looked singed around the edges, and he smiled as he looked over at Jackson. “Word just came back from the Master Dragon,” he said, holding up the parchment, “He’ll take you on and train you.”“Wait, really?” cried Jackson, eagerly jumping up and running over to Nathan; behind him, his enchanted chess pieces dropped from the air onto Julian’s bed.“Yep, really,” said Nathan, “We leave for the Rockies tonight.”“Tonight?!?” gasped Julian, “You have to go right now?” He looked from Jackson to Nathan, feeling tears welling up in his eyes.“Afraid so,” sighed Nathan, “No time to lose, apparently.”“B-but…” mumbled Julian, grabbing Jackson’s hand and looking into his face, “But I’ve j-just got you back.”“Hey now, Juju,” said Jackson softly, holding his hand tightly, “I’ll be back, don’t you worry. I just, I need to do this. You understand, right?”Julian nodded, wiping a tear from behind his glasses with his free hand. “Of… of course I do, Jacky,” he said, “You… you’ll be brilliant, I know it! You’ll be the best dragon there ever was!” He beamed at Jackson, who beamed back and pulled Julian into a passionate kiss.“And when I am, I’ll burn that little bitch Jett to a crisp for you,” he whispered into Julian’s ear.“HEY! I HEARD THAT, YOU SCALY ASSHOLE!” shouted Jett, pulling back from kissing Wolfgang, though still with his cock rammed deep into the blonde fae’s ass.“Surprised you could hear anything over that slut’s whining,” shot back Jackson, sticking his tongue out at Jett, who hissed and went back to pounding Wolfgang, ignoring the others.“Time to go,” said Nathan softly, and Jackson nodded, turning to give Julian one last kiss and squeezing his hand before following him from the dorm.“Goodbye, Juju,” he said, swallowing hard and wiping a tear from his own eye, “I’ll see you soon. I love you.”“Love you more,” sniffled Julian.“Not possible.” Jackson winked as the door swung closed behind him.Julian flopped back down onto his bed, then yelped and jumped back up again as he felt the chess pieces dig into his back. Sighing sadly, he lay back against his pillows and amused himself for a while using his magic to send the pieces flying at the humping, sweaty mess that was Jett and Wolfgang in the other bed. Hours later, as night fell upon Mjölnir Academy, the merboys were having a moonlight party by the shore of the lagoon. Stefan raised his glass and turned to the others. “Boys, we have been through a lot in this last year, facing the Siren and our beloved lagoon being forever stained with the blood of his victims. It has created a stigma around our lagoon and our people that our lagoon is forever cursed. But we have found a way to stay united and not let the murmurs and rumors drive us to insanity.”Finn raised his glass as well. “TO THE MERBOYS OF MERCER’S LAGOON!”All of them raised their glasses. “TO THE MERBOYS OF MERCER’S LAGOON!” They all sipped their mer wine and went back to chatting amongst themselves.Walker Bryant smiled. “That was a nice speech there, Stefan, thanks for inviting me to this party of yours.”Stefan smiled back. “It was nothing, I just spoke from what was inside my heart.” He leaned in and kissed Walker passionately.Walker kissed him back.“Ry Guy?” Krew said, tapping on his brother's shoulder.“What is it, Krewbie?”“WHAT’S THAT?” cried Krew, pointing to a glowing figure in the very center of the lagoon. Ryler turned, and felt his heart sink at the sight. “THE SIREN, IT’S BACK... IT’S HERE!!!”Without a moment’s hesitation, Stefan jumped straight into the water. “FINN, JACK, RYLER, TURIN, WITH ME! KREW, GET WALKER AND BREXS OUT OF HERE! SWIM, BOYS, SWIM!!!”As the merboys splashed around in panic, the Siren began to sing its eerie, spine-tingling song... “Come, wade in my waters, come to me for sweet bliss, and some epic gamer moments... uh… for peace and love!”Stefan reached the center of the lagoon first; he conjured a sword of ice and swung it at the Siren.At once, seaweed plants sprung from the depths and wrapped themselves tightly around Stefan’s tail, immobilizing him. “Fuck!” he cried, struggling desperately, “Finn, Jack, flank it!”Finn and Jack quickly swam beneath and behind, swimming at the Siren and attempting to grab it. “Got you, fucker!”“There will be no second siren on our watch!”But just as they captured it, the Siren began laughing hard. “Oh wow, we got you guys so bad! Seriously, that was priceless, I hope someone got a fucking picture.” The Siren stopped glowing and was revealed to be none other than…“WOLFGANG!?!” cried Stefan in amazement.A roar of laughter echoed from the shore of the lagoon, where Jett was standing on the beach; he waved his hand and teleported Wolfgang to his side. “Y’all were so scared!” he snickered, before putting on a high-pitched, terrified voice and flailing his arms in mock panic, “THE SIREN, IT’S BACK!!!” He snorted with laughter.Stefan roared back at them. “WHAT THE HELL?!? THAT WAS A SICK JOKE, PEOPLE DIED!!!”Jett just sneered, making a pouty face. “Oh, so sad, I am so torn up about it.” He did a special handshake with Wolfgang that of course ended with a kiss before the pair went running off back towards the school. A short while later, in a corridor outside the fae classroom, Jett was using Eli Golden as a juice box. “Ugh,” he hissed in disgust, “Werepups always taste filthy, but they get the job done.” He gave a shiver.Wolfgang shook his head and leered at Eli. “Filthy pup, ever heard of a shower?!?”A moment later Parker appeared from around the corner; seeing what was happening, he hurried over and pulled Eli away from Jett with force. “Get out of here, Eli.”But Jett had drained him too much, and a loopy Eli simply fainted to the ground.Jett laughed derisively. “Weak fucking pups,” he hissed, before turning to frown at Parker, “What do you want, dipshit?”“I heard about what you and Stefan pulled,” spat Parker, “You’re sick, you know, Klyne? My brother was killed, and you think it funny to pretend to be a siren?” Parker pinned Jett to the wall, glaring at him.But Jett simply licked his lips, giving Parker a mocking smile. “I am so, so sorry,” he hissed, “I’m such a naughty boy, you’ll have to punish me... it’s what I deserve!”Beside him, Wolfgang nodded. “Me too... I need... to be punished for the part I played in the prank.”Parker shoved them to the ground in disgust. “Fucking perverts,” he spat, “You two are freaking sick in the head. Get some help, would you, and don’t ever mock my brother's death again!” shouted Parker, before he ran off crying.Jett stood up, brushing the dust off his shirt. “What a fucking pussy.” He offered Wolfgang a helping hand up and they ran back to their dorm, both still smirking at their own mischievous genius. Parker entered the Memorial Room; he sat in front of the picture of Prestyn and just broke down crying. “Prestyn...” he said, in a quiet voice choked with tears, “I don’t know if I can do this without you, everything is just so fucked... The satyrs are divided, on the brink of war, and little shits like Jett and Wolfgang mock your death as if it was nothing... Everyone remembers what happened with the Siren and tries to cheer me up... but I don’t have anyone to actually talk to who truly was impacted like me, no one who lost like I did... Zack and Forrest fled for the hills and here I am, alone... You’ll be happy to know I’m on track to graduate a whole year early, as in my grief I find myself with ample alone time... I have used that to focus in on my studies the way I know you would have wanted me to. I love you so much, Prestyn... and I always will, no matter what.” Parker kissed the picture of Prestyn for a few moments before returning to his dorm. “Seven!” cried Nolen, “They have seven now! The Traditional Satyrs have won, it’s a lost cause. HOW WILL I LAY WITH THE WHOLE SCHOOL NOW INCLUDING THE TEACHERS?!?” He threw his hands up in a state of panic.Elliot patted Nolen’s back soothingly. “Relax, mate,” he said gently, “I have this shit all figured out. You see, the UK has a rather rubbish academy, it’s in this old dusty castle in Scotland and the only way there is by bloody train. I would know, I went there for six years, my gods, was it awful. But besides that, I have a lot of friends still there. Some just happen to be satyrs and two of them have agreed to come and join us in our fight for the purity of all satyrs! Allow me to present, all the way from the UK, JACK VEAL AND ROMAN GRIFFIN DAVIS!!!”As Elliot called their names, throwing his arms wide, Jack and Roman entered the room to tumultuous applause from the crowd of Alphas. “Brilliant, more Brits the better I say!” shouted Senan approvingly.“Indeed, you can’t go wrong with us Brits... good to see you, mates.” Elliot extended his hand to Jack.Jack smirked. “What’s this Yank school teaching you, aye, fucking manners? Bring it in, you wanker.” Jack pulled Elliot into a passionate kiss.Elliot kissed him back, mumbling, “Jack, I told you, man, boyfriend...”“Oh, what the little fae doesn’t know doesn’t kill him,” said Jack dismissively, “Besides, you were mine first, or did you forget our many nights together?”Elliot shook his head.Roman looked over the troops. “You got quite a batch here, Elliot, but I’m not sure they have what it takes to defend all of satyr kind from these progressive ideas of love…”Nolen smirked. “Oh, I have what it takes,” he said, winking, “Why don’t you let me show you in the back, yousexy piece of British crumpet?”But Jack just shook his head. “You have the looks, and the drive to do it, but do you have the follow through... I don’t know. Elliot, I know you mentioned the Professor here is bloody rubbish?”“That’s right mate, he’s more bloody boring than a library on Boxing Day.”“Well,” said Jack, “Just as well I brought another friend with us to help whip this lot into shape... come out, you!” he called.Elliot turned to the doorway and in stepped... wearing nothing but a silk golden robe, his chest exposed mostly, none other than Harry Collett. “HARRY!!!” cried Elliot, before running into his arms and kissing him extremely passionately.Harry kissed him back with equal fervor. “Elliot, you bloody wanker, I haven’t seen you in a hot second!”“Sorry, Daddy... uh, Harry, I, uh...” stammered Elliot, “I, well, as you can see, I live here now, and I am fighting for the values you taught me to believe in since we met back in my first year.”Harry nodded, looking around at the crowd of satyrs. “I taught this lad everything he knows and believes in,” he said, “And then I took his virginity, of course.”Elliot blushed. “Harry, come on, they don’t need to hear about all that.”“I’d quite like to hear about it!” exclaimed Nolen, “In graphic detail... and perhaps a live action reenactment?”Harry smirked. He nodded and walked over to Nolen, checking him out. “I like this one, Elliot, he’s got gumption!”Nolen nodded. “I don’t know what gumption is, but I would love for you and Elliot to teach me.”Asher piped up. “Uh, the whole class, please. And just so you know, I am much more of a hands-on learner!”Sawyer laughed. “Same!” “What do you think, Harry?” asked Elliot, thoughtfully, “Do we have what it takes to preserve the satyr race for years to come?”“Well, you are quite the motley crew, but you just might have what it takes. Only one way to find out, though,” said Harry, “ALPHAS!” he called loudly, “PROVE YOUR WORTH. PROVE OUR WAY IS THE BLOODY ONLY WAY TO BE A SATYR, GET THOSE FUCKING SHIRTS OFF, GO OUT THERE AND SHOW THIS SCHOOL WHAT WE CAN DO, HUG THEM, KISS THEM, FUCK THEM! FOR THE ALPHAS!!!”With a roar of approval, all the Alpha Satyrs ripped their shirts off and shouted as one, “FOR THE ALPHAS!” They then ran off to do exactly as Harry said.“That was bloody brilliant, Harry,” said Elliot proudly, “I should never have expected any less than perfection from you.”Harry caressed Elliot’s cheek. “No, you shouldn’t have, but that’s why I am here now.”Elliot pulled Harry in close and started making out with him right then and there. He slipped off Harry’s robe for him and started feeling up his tight back muscles. They kissed passionately, their tongues so familiar yet so foreign at the same time as it had been far too long. “Daddy,” breathed Elliot softly.“Baby,” breathed Harry, as they kept making out and grinding. “There has to be something we haven’t tried yet, Mason!” London said pleadingly.“London,” sighed Mason, “I have tried everything I know. This is a new thing to me, okay, I have never had to deal with a loss of powers before... but I promise you, London, I will do everything in my power to restore Tajus to his former self.” Mason smiled and pulled London into a tight hug.“Thanks,” said London, before straightening up and staring across the courtyard, “Uh, Mason, is that your boyfriend getting plowed by, uh, some dude?” He pointed across at Harry, who was ramming his nine-inch cock in and out of Elliot.“IT FUCKING IS!” cried Mason, before storming over to them. “ELLIOT, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?” he demanded, “WHO IS THIS?!?” Elliot jumped, smacking Harry on the back. “Stop, this is my boyfriend!” he cried.“Oh, the hot little American fae you met on that beach this summer? Well, where are my manners? It’s a pleasure to meet you, name is Harry Collett, very old friend of Elliot.” He held out a hand to Mason.Mason glared at Harry in shock and outrage. “Mmhmm, I can see that... I can’t believe how stupid I was, I should have known better than to trust a fucking satyr with my heart... I threw everything away for you, I tossed Spencer to the side for you, and you go and do this... cheat on me with some slut!” He felt his eyes burn with tears as he looked at Elliot.Elliot looked back at him and sighed. “Harry is one of my oldest friends... and my mentor. It didn’t mean anything, we haven't seen each other in a while, I just... Oh, Mason, stop this, I’m still that guy you met on that beach that day. Come on, you remember that day...” Elliot said softly, as he caressed Mason’s cheek.Mason thought back.
July
Mason was getting a tan on the beaches of England, enjoying his visit to the UK. He looked down at his phone and read through his texts.
Me:
Hope you're having fun at wolf camp you sexy beast, wish you were here (Read)
Spencer: ... (the three dots appeared but then vanished and did not reappear)Mason sighed. “He’s just busy that’s all,” he told himself, “He will get back to me as soon as he can.” Mason lay back, placing his sunglasses on. He looked up at the sky and then over to the water, where he saw… well, quite the sight.Elliot Grihault was emerging from the water, clad in nothing but a tight black speedo. The water shimmered in the sunlight over his perfectly chiseled abs.Mason felt his jaw fall to the ground. “Holy shit,” he gulped.Elliot notices him staring and turned to Jack, who was standing beside him. “What do you think, Jacky boy, should I make this boy’s day?” he asked, smirking.Jack looked over at Mason and then nodded. “Rock his world, mate!”Elliot smirked and strutted seductively over to Mason, before laying down right next to him. “Hey, you,” he said, in his most sensual voice, “What’s your name?”“My... uh, my name... uh, it’s, uh, Mason... hi, you are..?”“The most beautiful thing you have ever seen, I know,” shrugged Elliot, “I have that effect on most people, love... but you are quite perfect yourself, you know.”Mason shrugged. “I’m nothing...”“Oh, I don’t think so, baby... wanna feel my abs? Go ahead, feel them.”Mason hesitated. “I shouldn’t…” he mumbled, “I have a boyfriend.”Elliot looked around theatrically. “Hmm, I don’t see him.” He grabbed Mason’s hand and placed it on his abs.Mason couldn’t help but feel them up. “Oh my…”Smirking, Elliot wrapped his arm around Mason and kissed him passionately.Mason kissed him back; the two of them started making out at once and proceeded to have twelve rounds of hardcore sex right there on that beach.
Present Day
“You... you… I was seduced, Elliot, and you know it...” choked Mason, “Why did you do it, huh... drag this out, pretend you loved me... transfer schools, all of that for you to turn around and cheat, huh?”Elliot stared at him, stricken. “Mason... I, I do love you... I...”“SHUT UP!” yelled Mason, “YOU DON’T, YOU ARE A CHEATING SACK OF SHIT, YOU COST ME EVERYTHING, ELLIOT.” He choked up, “Spencer....my gods, Spencer... I have to try to make things right... I am done with you, Elliot, we are through.” Mason ran off crying.Elliot just stood there, unable to say a word.Harry placed his hand on his shoulder. “You made a rookie mistake, Elliot,” he sighed, “What did I teach you on day one?”Elliot sighed. “Never love, for that is not the way of the satyr,” he recited, “Lust is the only way, it is our right and what we are good at, for love will...”“Cause nothing but hurt, exactly,” finished Harry, “And look what happened. I’m sure you won’t make that error again,” he said sternly.Elliot wiped his tears and swallowed hard. “I won’t. Come on, Harry, let’s go show this school what the satyrs are all about!”And with that, Elliot and Harry went to join the others. “When focused on it, satyrs have the power to heal wounds,” Professor Holland was saying, “But this does not happen if you aren’t focused on it and you are not pure in your heart. You see, class, it takes the purest of hearts to heal those of the wounded.”Walker Bryant was paying close attention to Tom, taking notes and seeming more attentive than ever before.Sitting beside him, Walker Scobell had noticed this. “Well, WB, this Stefan boy sure has done wonders for you, he’s got you so lovestruck you’re taking freaking notes,” he said, nodding approvingly, “I am sure happy to share a name with you.”Walker B smiled. “Thanks, WS, I am glad to share it with you as well.”Watching them from nearby, Kiefer could not be more pleased to see the Walkers getting on like they were. “You know, Park,” he said, “I think this little spat will pass, Walker came to our side, I for one think it’s only a matter of time before more of these so-called Alphas come to their senses.”Parker nodded. “One can hope, there is no need for this war or whatever, we are satyrs and we should be united.”“Amen to that,” agreed Kiefer earnestly.Just at that moment, Billy noticed Jackson and Will stumbling into the class late, their clothes disheveled and their hair a mess. “What in the bloody hell happened to you?!?”Jackson leaned on the doorpost as he struggled to catch his breath. “It’s the fucking Alphas, man,” he panted. “It’s insanity out there... they are running wild!”“Yeah, we got tackled by the Walton twins trying to have their way with us!” said Will.The door burst open again and in burst Wanna and Dub, both growling and panting s they stared around the room.Wanna jumped at Jackson and grabbed him. “AND WE GET WHAT WE WANT!!!”Dub licked his lips and howled, “WE WANT SOME SATYR!!!”Kiefer and Parker hastily run over to protect Jackson and Will. “Wanna, what the fuck are you doing?” cried Kiefer.Wanna was a lovesick puppy, his eyes strangely unfocused. “YOU!” Wanna pulled Kiefer into a passionate kiss.Leaping back as Dub tried to pounce on him, Parker focused his mind and waved his hand over the Walton twins, breaking them from their trance. “It’s as I thought,” he said softly, “They were entranced!Wanna regained his composure and shook his head like a dog trying to rid its ears of water. “Sorry, Kief,” he growled, “I don’t know what came over me.”“It’s not your fault, Wanna,” sighed Parker, “I think I know who is to blame, though,” he added. He and Parker ran out into the halls to see the chaos and calamity that was unfolding.Nolen was sitting on a chair, completely nude, with his arms up behind his head. “Relax, everyone will get a turn, single file line please!!!” sighed Nolen, as he bucked his hips and shoved his cock further down Finn’s throat. Behind him, Stefan, Jack, Ryler, Turin, Krew and Brexsen were all in line, waiting to give Nolen a blowjob.A short way away, Roman Griffin Davis was making out with Tyler Wladis while Azhy Robertson was on his knees blowing him. “Mmmm, that’s it... that’s fucking it!!!”Beside this scene, Asher Bishop and Sawyer Sharbino were laying in the middle of a whole bunch of entranced boys, sucking or being fucked or being kissed by them. “Come here, you!!!” Sawyer grabbed Billy Barratt before flipping him over and starting to fuck him.Asher laughed uproariously as he began to plow Brady Noon, who was sucking off his twin brother Connor.Senan had Coach Wacker pinned against the wall as he began to lick his abs. “Bloody hell, Coach, you are so chiseled!!!” he breathed.“It’s a fucking orgy out here, Kief!” cried Parker, looking around in panic.Kiefer was furious as he saw his Brady getting fucked. “GET OFF MY MAN!!!” he roared as he charged at Asher, before tackling him to the ground and starting to beat the living shit out of him.Both Walkers, Billy and the others came running out of the classroom as well to see what all the commotion was about.“WHAT THE… STEFAN, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?” cried Walker, running over to Stefan who was deepthroating Nolen.“BILLY!!!” Walker tried to pull Billy away from Sawyer, but Sawyer was stronger.“Barratt is mine now, Scobell!!!” he growled.In the center of the scene, Elliot was passionately making out with both Jett and Wolfgang when Parker approached him. “You’re fucking sick, you know,” spat Parker, glaring at Elliot in disgust.Jett hissed at Parker, as he grinded against Elliot. “Piss off, blondie,” he hissed.“Yeah, we had him first,” shouted Wolfgang, as he rubbed Elliot’s abs.“MASS SEDUCTION IS FORBIDDEN!” shouted Parker.Elliot sneered at Parker. “Listen, Bates, it’s our right as satyrs, it’s what we do!”“It’s what you fucking do,” corrected Parker, “You have a very dangerous and flawed perception of what it means to be a satyr.”“WHY YOU LITTLE!” Elliot tackled Parker to the ground and started beating the shit out of him.By this point, the scene in the corridors was absolute chaos; everyone was fighting and fucking and screaming and moaning.Coming around the corner, Julian looked around and shook his head. “Uh nope... this is way above my pay grade!” He doubled back hastily and decided to find a different route to class.As Julian headed away from the scene, he was passed by Maxwell, Matt, Kit and Macsen, who were en route to deal with the crisis; all were wearing riot gear and carrying canisters of some strange magical gas.Bursting into the corridor, Matt shouted, “SATYRS, CEASE THIS BEHAVIOR IMMEDIATELY OR WE WILL HAVE TO USE FORCE!!!”Watching from the sidelines, Jett conjured a tub popcorn and sat down next to Wolfgang. “Grab a seat, babe, this is gonna be fucking great.”Wolfgang helped himself to a handful of popcorn and grinned. “I can’t wait!”Maxwell took off his helmet and dove into the mess, grabbing Elliot and Parker and struggling to keep them apart. “Come on, guys, there has to be some kind of peaceful way to resolve this!”“There bloody isn’t!!!” Elliot shouted.Parker nodded. “FOR ONCE I AGREE, THIS IS WAR!!!”Macsen taps Matt’s shoulder. “Evans gave us the go ahead... should we commence?”Matt nodded. “JENKINS, HELMET ON NOW... DEPLOY THE GAS!!!” Matt, Macsen and Kit throw the gas bombs into the crowd; a cloud of bluish-gray smoke billowed throughout the corridor, causing all the mages to be broke of their trances as a freezing sensation overcame them, causing it to be too painful to continue fighting while also having the effect of killing any kind of arousal more effectively than the coldest of cold showers. Through the smoke, Kit shouted, “EVERYONE, GET TO CLASS, NOW!!!”Maxwell shook his head at the crowd of students and sighed. “Come on, guys... this can’t be what you want... work it the fuck out, will you!” He shook his head and left.The rest of the mages fled to their classes, dorms or bathrooms at once, many still shivering and shaking themselves. But not the satyrs; even as they winced and shivered, the two sides regrouped and faced each other down.“This is your last chance to join the Alphas,” shouted Elliot, “I will not extend this bloody courtesy again!”Kiefer scoffed. “In your dreams, Grihault... we will never give in.”“Well, then you will be destroyed... ALPHAS, ROLL OUT!” called Elliot, and the Alphas left the scene.Kiefer sighed, turning to the others. “Come on, guys, let’s get out of here.”The Traditional Satyrs retreated to Professor Holland’s classroom. As the first battle ended in a stalemate, the War of Love and Lust was just beginning.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 8
“The War of Love and Lust”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
LANDON GORDON
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
JETT KLYNE
and
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
with
LYON DANIELS
NATHAN BLAIR
NOLAN GOULD
AIDAN MCGRAW
JACK MCGRAW
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
SPENCER FITZGERALD
ELI GOLDEN
WINSLOW FEGLEY
LUCA LUHAN
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
SEAN CONVERY
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
JONATHAN TAYLOR THOMAS
PRESTON OLIVER
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
LEO ASHTON
LEO HART
RAPHAEL LUCE
BRYAN BLANCO
HUDSON WEST
DYLAN HENRY LAU
STEFAN BENZ
FINN CARR
WALKER BRYANT
JACK MESSINA
RYLER BINGHAM
KREW BINGHAM
TURIN BINGHAM
BREXSEN BINGHAM
PARKER BATES
NOLEN DUBUC
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
JACK VEAL
ROMAN GRIFFIN DAVIS
SENAN WEST
HARRY COLLETT
ASHER BISHOP
SAWYER SHARBINO
LONDON CHESHIRE
MASON THAMES
TOM HOLLAND
WALKER SCOBELL
KIEFER O’REILLY
BILLY JENKINS
JACKSON DOLLINGER
WILL BUIE JR.
TYLER WLADIS
AZHY ROBERTSON
BILLY BARRATT
BRADY NOON
CONNOR NOON
ETHAN WACKER
MATT LINTZ
MACSEN LINTZ
KIT CONNOR
and
MAXWELL JENKINS
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Clouds roll over a luscious green valley as a great castle towers above the surrounding landscape. “Years ago, in the dim ages, in the Valley of the Dragons…” comes a deep voice with a Scottish accent, “We dragons ruled the earth, uniting all mages under us. For a millennium, the magical world lived in peace as the Great House of Tamaryan sat on the throne of the Valley and ruled with great kindness; they used their powers for good and all thrived under their reign... until the vampires came.”
“KILL THEM ALL, BOYS, IN THE NAME OF DRAGO!” Vampires storm into the castle wearing dragon-scale armor, which is impervious to fire. Dracula’s boys take down the king’s guard with ease. The Dragons fly around the room trying to fight them off, but though they breathe fire, it proves to be useless against the vampires’ armor.
“The Young Prince Aegmond sat at his father’s bedside. He held his hand as the weak King Arshatal was dying, exhausted after a thousand years of war against Dracula and his followers.”
Aegmond wipes tears from his eyes. “Father, don’t leave us, we need you…”
“No... my son, the time has come for you to lead the magical world to peace and prosperity. You must do this, my son, for if you do not... the world will fall into darkness and surrender to the control of Dracula.”
“I won’t let that happen, father, I swear it.” Aegmond looks uncannily like Jackson Robert Scott, only somewhat more muscular and with platinum blonde hair.
“Aegmond left his father’s bedside and suited up in his armor, which was made from pure dragon scale, forged from the corpse of the first Dragon of the House of Tamaryan, King Visemon the Brave. At his side, he wielded the mighty sword of Visemon, a legendary blade known as Dragonfire, she was a mythical sword with the power to conjure fire itself!”
A young blonde-haired warrior comes running to his prince’s side. “My Prince, the Cult of Drago has breached the permitter and taken out most of our forces. I suggest you and your family flee to the safe house immediately.” This warrior bears a striking resemblance to Ty Tennant.
“You take me to be a coward, Dacavid!” says Prince Aegmond, with a blazing fire in his eyes. “I will not hide like one, I will take the fight to these intruders myself the way my father did for a thousand years.”
“Then I will fight by your side, my prince.” Dacavid kneels before him.
“No, my faithful warrior, you will not, for I am entrusting you to get my wife and baby boy to safety far from here, far from this valley and this war.”
“But my prince...”
“DACAVID TENNANT, YOU WILL OBEY ME!” Aegmond says, furious with his old friend and most trusted advisor.
Dacavid bows his head to the prince. “I will get them to safety, my prince, I promise this to you.”
Aegmond nods, thankful for the loyalty of his old friend. “Give this to my son.” He tosses Dacavid a vial.
“Sir... this potion...”
“Will strip him of his powers, yes... I know my son will be far better off in the human world, away from all this war and hardship. But the fire of the Dragon will always be within him and his sons and one day, when the time is right, the fire of House Tamaryan will reign again!”
The Cult of Drago finally breach the throne room where Aegmond and Dacavid stand speaking and begin firing arrows at them.
Aegmond ignites his sword and slashes the arrows out of the air. “GO NOW, DACAVID, GO!”
Dacavid tears up and salutes his prince. “My Prince...” Dacavid then ducks out of the room and runs.
“Prince Aegmond...” The vamp laughs as he takes off his helmet, revealing a very similar face to that of Gabriel Bateman. “Did the old man finally croak?” He cackles maniacally.
“You wish, my father is still alive and kicking and his fire still burns bright, and so will you, Lord Mihakahell Bateman!”
Mihakahell laughs. “The tide of war has shifted, my young prince, the odds now favor the way of Drago... His Vampiric Majesty Count Dracula will take his place on that throne as he sups blood from the head of not only your father... but your mother, your sisters, your wife... and of course your baby son, too!”
Aegmond has heard enough; he lets his wings unfurl from his back and blows a huge ball of fire at Mihakahell.
But the vampire simply laughs as the fire bounces off his armor. “Your fire is useless against me, young prince!”
“I don’t need fire to kill you.” He grips his sword tight and charges full force ahead at the smirking vampire.
Mihakahell uses his vampiric speed to catch Aegmond and grab him by his neck. “Pathetic!”
“You can kill me all you want, Mihakahell... but the fire of House Tamaryan… shall reign again!” Aegmond says, choking.
Mihakahell smirks. “Perhaps, but you shall not be around to see it.” He grabs the sword and drives it straight into Aegmond’s heart.
Prince Aegmond falls to the ground, the fire leaving his eyes. With his dying breath, he speaks the words, “The Ultra-Mage will conquer all.” Then the young prince slumps to the ground and lives no more.
“As Mihakahell and the Cult of Drago slaughtered the rest of the Dragons, Dacavid kept good on his promise; he got Aegmond’s wife and son to safety, but she was very sick and did not survive the journey. In her dying words, she made Dacavid promise to find a good place for her son to grow up, and on the orders of his late prince, he gave the potion to the little tyke, stripping him of his powers. Dacavid searched far and wide before finally he reached the mystical land of Arizona. Dacavid looked around the desert terrain as he walked up the path holding the baby, walking towards a ranch home. He had watched this family all day and saw just how hard working and caring they were; he had overheard the woman praying for fertility as the young couple’s attempts to conceive had been fruitless. Dacavid placed the swaddled baby on their doorstep and looked at him one last time before flying off into the distance.”
“Mary, what in the Sam hell was that, some kind of eagle?”
“Oh, George, look!!! A baby boy!” Mary picks up the crying infant.
“Mary, I know what you are thinking, but we can’t keep him. He’s not ours, you know that.”
“Oh nonsense, there isn’t a soul for a thousand miles, this beautiful baby is the answer to our prayers.”
George nods. “Well kid, welcome to the family, you’re a Scott now!”
“Dacavid then went into isolation in the Rocky Mountains, hiding out until the war came to an end… and I should know, because my name is Dacavid, the last Dragon of the days of old!”Ty laughed as he took a hit of his vape pen. “Uh huh, that story is just as exciting as the first thousand times I heard that, Dad.” He rolled his eyes. “Your name is David, and we run a ski resort in the mountains. And I am sure our guests would like to be checked in already,” Ty added, motioning to the front desk.“Oh, right!” said David, shaking himself and turning brightly to the new arrivals, “Sorry folks, welcome to the Tennant and Sons ski lodge, how can I help you today?”Jackson turned to look up at Nathan. “He has to know something.”“It’s worth a shot,” said Nathan, shrugging.“Right...” said Jackson, looking curiously at David, “We’re here looking for the, uh, the Dragon... I am expected, my name is Jackson Robert Scott.”There was a long, slightly awkward pause, in which Jackson was sure the pair of them would think he was utterly out of his mind. But then David smiled and said softy, “The time has come at last. Oh Ty,” he called.“Yes father?” Ty came over, looking curiously from his father to Jackson.“Show our guests to the basement, would you, son,” he said, with a meaningful look, “The moment we have been preparing for has finally arrived.”“Bloody hell,” said Ty, before turning to Jackson and Nathan, “Alright you two... well, come along.”“Wait, you know the dragon?” asked Jackson excitedly, as he followed Ty towards a long flight of stairs.David laughed. “Oh yes, kid, I do indeed. The Dragon is me, and we shall begin your training immediately, young one.”Jackson almost leaped in the air with excitement as he and Nathan eagerly followed Ty to the basement. “YOU GOTTA FIGHT FOR YOUR RIGHT, MY SEXY BOYS!!!” shouted Harry Collett.Nolen, Senan, Asher and Sawyer were strutting down to a wolf lesson in the woods; all of them were butt naked and sporting huge satyr hard-ons. “HELLO DOGGIES! WE HAVE COME TO HAVE SOME FUN WITH YA!”Professor Gould rolled his eyes at the sight of them. “Oh, for fuck’s sake. Little pups, avert your eyes!”“Oh, come on, Gould, just because you can’t spell doesn’t mean I don’t wanna have fun with you, you sexy piece of man meat!” Nolen pulled Nolan into a passionate kiss and they start making out.As the satyrs strolled into the clearing, Christopher jumped hastily in front of Asher, who was advancing on Sean, a lewd grin on his face. “You stay away from him, you freak!” he growled.But Asher just smiled and pulled Christopher into a passionate kiss. He kissed Chris so hard he fainted, sighing, with a blissful smile on his face. “Now you, on your knees!” Asher forced Sean to kneel before him, entrancing the young pup to makes him eagerly start sucking him off.“Oh hell’s bells, this is turning into a bloody orgy out here. I will not have it,” cried Prince George hysterically, “Oh Reginald, do spray these lecherous creatures or something. REGINALD? REGINALD, WHERE ARE YOU?!?” screamed the young prince.“Ahh, don’t you worry your pretty blonde head about your keeper,” breathed Senan, caressing George’s cheek seductively.“How dare you touch me,” shrieked George, “I shall have you sent to the Tower for this!”“No, your Majesty, I don’t think you will,” Senan said, smirking.As he gazed into the satyr’s eyes, George was powerless, he couldn’t help but fall under Senan’s trance; without knowing what he was doing, he jumped up into his arms and began making out with him.Nearby, Sawyer was ballsdeep in Dub while making out with Wanna, all three of them naked, sweaty and rolling in the dirt. “Wow, these Waltons sure know how to get the old motor revving!” he groaned.Meanwhile, up at the school, the other satyrs – namely Elliot, Jack and Roman – were up to no good either, as they burst into the vampire classroom.“EXCUSE ME, SATYRS!” cried Professor Thomas in outrage, “I was just telling my eager students the thrilling story of how I had to find my way home for Yule without any cash, how dare you interrupt me?”Elliot smirked as he led the other two into the classroom. “Sorry, JTT, let me make it up to you.” And he pulled the vampire into a passionate kiss, making out with him and grinding against him on the teacher’s desk.,“IGHT YOU SAD WANKERS!” shouted Jack, “You lot are bloodthirsty, eh? Well, let’s get the blood flowing then! It’s gonna be hot!” Jack grabbed the nearest vamp he could reach, which happened to be Hudson, and started making out with him.As Jack pressed Hudson against the classroom wall, pulling off his clothes, Roman slid right in next to Preston. “Hey sexy,” he breathed softly.Preston smirked. “Hey kid.”Roman licked his lips, leaning in close. “Why don’t you show me a bloody good time, innit?” He grabbed Preston’s crotch.Preston smacked Roman hard in the face. “You think I’m simple, Davis?” he hissed, “Maxwell has trained me to be immune to all satyr charms. Hard luck.”“Prest, how could you slap him?” gasped Griffin, “Look how beautiful he is!” He gazed longingly at Roman, who recovered quickly and smirked at Griffin.“Griff, don’t be fooled by his charms,” said Preston, pleadingly, “You’re better than that!”“He’s lying to you, beat him up for me, baby,” said Roman, before pulling Griffin into a passionate kiss.Griffin eagerly kissed Roman back and then turned to glare at Preston. “How dare you lay a finger on my sexy English crumpet!” he hissed.“Come on, Griffin,” pleaded Preston, “Think of Wanna and Dub, your boyfriends, your sexy wolf boyfriends!” he said, backing away from the entranced vamp.“Those names mean nothing to me,” hissed Griffin, “AND NOW YOU ARE GONNA DIE!” Griffin snapped the leg off a chair and advanced on Preston.At the front of the class, Elliot pulled away from JTT and turned to see what the commotion was. “What the... Roman don’t!!!” he shouted.“WHY SHOULDN’T I?” roared Roman, pouting as Griffin bore down on Preston, “HE TURNED ME DOWN!!!”“So you have your puppet kill him?” cried Elliot.“He deserves it,” said Roman, “Finish the job, Griff!”Griffin smirked. “With pleasure!”“I’m sorry, McIntyre,” sighed Preston, before letting out a howl as he wolfed out and bit down on Griffin's leg, hard.Griffin let out a loud scream as Preston’s jaws closed on his leg, but it worked in breaking him from his trance. “PRESTON!!!” he cried.Preston released him at once. “I’m sorry, Griffin, but you were entranced, it was the only way. Come on, let’s get you to Dr. Howell.” He picked Griffin up and carried him off to the infirmary.Elliot grabbed Roman and threw him against the wall, glaring furiously at him. “We never use our powers like that, not ever!” he shouted.But Roman just laughed. “Sure we do, don’t we, Jack?”Jack nodded. “Dead set, mate, we can do whatever we want. We are more powerful than anyone else, I mean, look at you, Elliot, you got the most egotistical vampire in the world to shut up with just one kiss. If you didn’t restrain yourself, Elliot, you could be great, I know you could. You’re bloody fucking brilliant and you could rule this place, you just gotta stick with us, mate, and you will succeed. Come along, Elliot, let’s go down to the lagoon and try some of those Binghams Nolen always talks about!” Jack smirked as he led Elliot out of the classroom.Outside in the gardens, Elliot noticed Mason sitting alone on a bench, reading a large and ancient-looking book about power loss and potential ways to regain lost powers. Mason was trying his hardest to focus on helping the fae throuple. Apart from anything else, focusing on this task helped him to forget what he himself had lost. Sighing, Mason looked down at his phone, which showed him a picture from a year ago today.It was of him holding a bit of mistletoe and pulling Spencer into a passionate kiss as the pair of them wore Santa hats. “Oh Spencer... why was I such a fool?”Elliot felt a tear welling up seeing Mason so upset.“Oh, bloody hell, you're not getting upset about that bloody fae boy again, are you, Elliot?” said Jack, “You don’t need him, you can do so much better. Come on, mate, we got some fish to flay, if you catch my drift.” He smirked.“Yeah, mate... I’m on my way.” Elliot took one last look at Mason and then followed Jack and Roman down to the lagoon. “The school is becoming truly chaotic; the Alphas are running rampant and it has to be the most beautiful thing I have ever seen,” sighed Jett happily, “Don’t you agree, Wolfy?” he added, turning to his blonde lover boy who he had his arms around.Wolfgang nodded, smiling at Jett. “It truly is beautiful chaos, Jetters,” he said, before glancing down at his watch and gasping, “My gods, would you look at the time, baby? It’s been nearly two hours since you last fucked me!”Jett smirked. “Well, we can’t have that, can we? For you need my cock to survive, don’t you, you dirty little slut!” He smacked Wolfgang’s ass hard, causing the blonde fae boy to cry out.“Oh yes, daddy, I do. Let’s go back to the room!”Jett smirked and chased Wolfgang back to their dormitory, the pair of them ripping their clothes off along the way; they were both naked by the time they reached the room, and after bursting through the door, it only took a few seconds for Jett to be ballsdeep in Wolfgang’s ass, the pair of them going at it like animals on Julian’s bed.Julian himself entered the room a short while later. He just sighed seeing the couple going at it on his bed. “I can’t even be upset about any of this,” he sighed, “For I am already so heartbroken, what else can faze me.” He collapsed onto Jackson’s bed instead, before pulling out his phone and loading up a video from his camera roll.“Juju, be careful, we can’t get caught!” Jackson said, pleadingly.“Oh, come on, just keep filming, it’s gonna be great.” replied Julian, as he dived into the geyser.“This is stupid, what if you get hurt?”“I won’t ever get hurt with you around to protect me, Jacky.”“Aww, you’re the sweetest.”Julian swam around the bubbling geyser, which soon boiled over, with an almighty splash, Julian swam with the water as the geyser burst.“HOLY SHIT, JUJU! THAT WAS AMAZING!!!” Jackson cried, applauding loudly.Julian teared up watching the video. “Oh, Jackson... why’d you have to leave me... I know it is for the best, for you and your powers, but it doesn’t mean I’m gonna be okay with it, especially not today.”Jett stood butt naked at the foot of the bed. “Yo, Four-Eyes, your whimpering is cramping my style,” he hissed, “Can you stop crying like a bitch about Dragon Boy for five seconds and man the hell up?”Julian’s emotions were already at breaking point and Jett’s presence was enough to send him over the edge. “WHY WON’T YOU LEAVE ME THE FUCK ALONE, HUH?” he yelled, “SINCE DAY ONE, YOU HAVE BEEN NOTHING BUT A SMIRKING ASSHOLE AND I HAVE HAD IT WITH YOU AND YOUR FACE AND YOUR NAKEDNESS!!!” Leaping to his feet, Julian smacked Jett hard across the face.Jett just stared at him, looking highly offended. “What the fuck was that?”“The warmup!” Julian conjured a beam of water and aimed it right at Jett’s stupid, smirking face.Jett was thrown back into Wolfgang’s arms. Getting back to his feet, his face set with fury, he cracked his neck before conjuring a fire beam, which he sent right at Julian, who counteracted with his water beam, creating a plume of steam in the middle.“WHAT’S YOUR PROBLEM, KLYNE, HUH? WHAT DID I EVER DO TO YOU?!?”Jett just scowled at Julian. “YOU... JUST... OH, FUCK THIS!” Jett cried, before transforming into a bat and flapping around the room.Julian began throwing ice shards at Bat-Jett. “Foul, you bitch!” he shouted, “You play dirty.”Wolfgang stood up; he waved his hands and vines burst from the floor, snaking along and entrapping Julian! “Leave Jett alone!” he shouted.“Wolfgang, dude, seriously!” Julian exclaimed, trying to wriggle free of the vines. “You can do better, you know... Jett is bad for you. And I know you think it too, I see that look in your eyes.”“SHUT UP, JETT IS THE LOVE OF MY LIFE!” cried Wolfgang, “He and I will be wed and bonded and then he will put many babies in me, it is what will happen, I know it to be true. And you, Judork, will be lucky to get a job cleaning the shitters here, all sad and alone!” Wolfgang sneered as he tightened the vines.Jett transformed back into boy form and landed right next to Wolfgang. “Damn babe, you are great with those vines. Here, let me help you!” Jett took control of one of the vines and wrapped it around Julian’s neck. “He’s right, Julian, you are weak and pathetic and I... well, I don’t know… but I know… oh, fuck it!” Jett waved his hand, making Julian’s clothes vanish.Julian screamed, staring in shock at Jett. “WHAT THE FUCK... HELP ME, HELP!!!” he cried.Smirking, Jett moved the vine to cover Julian’s mouth, muffling his screams, before throwing him over the ledge of the window, where he dangled nude and trapped.Wolfgang cackled with laughter. “We done did a good job... now, where were we?” he said, hopping into Jett’s arms as the two of them fell back onto Julian’s bed.In answer, Jett rammed his cock in Wolfgang’s ass again, causing him to moan. “Right here where you always belong, on my cock, getting fucked!” Jett and Wolfgang resumed making out and fucking while Julian dangled over the edge, cold, afraid and alone.
Several hours later
Julian was still struggling to break free. As his hands were tied up, magic was just not an option; he was wriggling and wiggling, trying to break free, but the vines would not budge. “Fuck!” he said, his voice muffled by the vine in his mouth. Julian looked around desperately at his surroundings; seeing nothing obvious, he tried to force his body up but gravity was working against him.Eventually, Julian noticed that his foot was just above the window of room 2D, and figured this was his best chance. He stretched his leg as much as he could and then kicked the window, just hoping someone would be in the room! “Come on,” he thought.On the other side of the window, Sagan Hanna was standing on his bed, playing with his dick. “Four inches, my natural length... I wonder if my powers can make it bigger?” Sagan closed his eyes and concentrated hard. When he opened them, he saw his dick had grown to six inches long. “Holy fuck, it worked!” he cried happily, “But... can it get bigger?” Sagan tried again and this time, his dick grew to eight inches. “I’m as big as Merrick now!” he exclaimed, “But it can be even bigger, I know it.” Sagan thought as hard as he could, screwing up his concentration, and his cock swelled to a massive 12 inches, and thick as a baseball bat. “HOLY SHIT, IT’S HUGE!” he shouted gleefully, as he almost fell over with the weight of it, “Hmm… I wonder if it can get any bigger…” But then, Sagan lost his concentration as he heard a banging on his window. “What the hell?” He spun around, almost losing his balance as his foot-long penis swung between his slim legs, to face his window, where he saw a bare foot banging against the glass. “Holy shit!” Sagan cried, jumping off the bed and running across to his window; he opened it and looked out, seeing Julian dangling there, naked and tied up with vines! “Julian?!?”Julian tried to scream, “Help!” but his voice was too muffled.Sagan got the message, though. “Right, you probably want help. I've got you!” Sagan stretched his arms and reached for the vines, before transforming his hands into hedge trimmers. He trimmed the vine, cutting Julian free before turning his hand into a net to catch him and bring him into the bedroom. “You okay?” he asked, looking Julian up and down with concern.“I’m fine. Thanks, Sagan,” said Julian, “Uh, do you have a pair of shorts or something I could borrow?” he added, covering his crotch.“Oh yeah,” said Sagan, “Here, these should fit. They stretch well; they have to, to fit my ever-shifting body.” Sagan tossed the shorts to Julian, who glanced down at the club-like cock between the young blonde shapeshifter’s legs, but didn’t comment on it.Julian pulled them on gratefully. “Thanks again,” he said, before he went running out of the room.Halfway up the corridor, Nolen stood leaning on a post, blocking Julian’s way. “Hey cutie,” he smirked, “You looking for a good time?”Julian barely glanced at Nolen; he just shoved him out of the way as he ran off crying.“Rejected me... how dare he!” Nolen said, staring after Julian and looking hurt and offended.Julian ran to the nearest janitor’s closet and locked himself inside. In the dark and quiet, he broke down crying; he proceeded to cry himself to sleep, not wanting to go back to his room as long as the fuck twins were up there. His face buried in his hands, Julian had never felt so hopeless and alone in his entire life. Tait shivered as he got off the plane, both from the chilly Vancouver air and from excitement at finally reuniting with his boyfriend Ben after months apart. He had changed his ticket at the last minute so that he would arrive a day early; he couldn’t wait to get to the university and surprise Ben. He just knew the look on his face would be the best Yule present he could hope for.He practically ran all the way from the Uber across the campus at Valhalla to the dorm rooms. He checked the notes on his phone and then the map on the wall to see that Ben’s dorm was on the east side. Tait ran down the corridor and quickly found the room he was looking for.So eager was he to surprise his boyfriend, Tait pushed open the door to Ben’s room without knocking; he didn’t even register the strange noises that had been coming from inside, as intent as he was on surprising Ben.“Merry Yule, ba…” Tait’s cheery voice died in his throat, and the excited grin on his face turned into a mask of shock as he realized what he was seeing.For a moment, he was sure he had walked into the wrong dorm room… because that could not be Ben standing at the foot of the bed, butt naked, sweaty, and thrusting ballsdeep into another, equally naked and sweaty boy laying on his back on the bed, legs over Ben’s shoulders…Ben grunted, his firm buttocks clenching, as Bryce let out a loud moan of pleasure; it was a long moment before either of them realized that they had just been caught in an extremely compromising position.Tait just stood frozen in the doorway for what seemed like an eternity, feeling his whole world come crashing down around him, before turning on his heel and bolting back down the corridor again.“FUCK!” cried Ben, pulling out of Bryce and running out of the door after Tait without even pausing to cover himself. He dashed naked down the hallway, calling out, “JOCKSTRAP! TAIT! TAIT, I CAN EXPLAIN!!!”But Tait didn’t look back, he simply kept running, trying as hard as he could not to cry even though he felt his eyes stinging and his throat burning. Several dorm room doors opened as he passed, students peering out curiously to see what all the commotion was about, only to see one naked, sweaty mage chasing after another fully clothed and very upset-looking one.Just before the very end of the last corridor, Ben finally caught up with Tait; he grabbed him by the shoulder, but Tait angrily threw him off.“Jockstrap… uh, Tait, I can explain!” panted Ben, a desperate look on his face.“Yeah, no need,” spat Tait angrily, “I can see what’s going on quite clearly. I’ve been patiently waiting for months, counting down the days to see you again. But you, you couldn’t even keep it in your pants till I got here. How long’s this been going on, huh?” he demanded, “Did you even wait at all? Or did you just jump into bed with the first wolf that would have you? Well, I hope you and Bryce are very happy together.”“No, it’s not like that,” said Ben, hastily, “It didn’t mean anything, it’s just sex…”Tait laughed a hollow laugh. “Oh, that’s even worse! You don’t even care about Bryce. Do you care about me?” But before Ben could reply, Tait answered his own question, “No, you clearly don’t.”Ben stammered, trying desperately to say something, but Tait just glared at him, his blue eyes full of hurt and betrayal as they took in Ben’s sweaty torso and his sticky, drooping boner.“Go back to your wolf slut,” he said flatly, “We’re done, we’re over.”“But Jockstrap…” Ben reached out, but Tait pulled away.“I’m not your Jockstrap anymore. Goodbye, Daon.” And he turned and walked away before Ben could say another word.Ben trudged back down the corridor to his dorm room and pushed open the door. As soon as he was inside, the still-naked Bryce jumped on him at once. He started rubbing Ben’s sweaty abs and reaching for his cock, trying to get him hard again.But Ben angrily pushed him away. “Get off me, Gheisar!” he snapped, “I can’t do this anymore.”“Sure you can,” growled Bryce, wolfing out a little and pushing Ben back towards the bed as he hungrily licked at his face while grinding against him. “Lemme get you in the mood again. Forget that grumpy, tight-ass wizard and get back to fucking my brains out, Benny Boi.”“I SAID, GET OFF ME!!!” yelled Ben, throwing out his arm and yeeting Bryce across the room with a burst of magic that caused the werewolf to crash into the wardrobe with a yelp and crumple to the floor. Getting to his feet, a hurt expression on his face, he looked pleadingly up at Ben, who simply muttered, “Put your pants on and get out,” before turning away.Bryce hesitated for a moment but then, seeing how serious Ben was, he pulled on his jean shorts and left the dorm.The moment the door closed behind him, Ben threw himself down onto his bed, still fully naked, and buried his face in his pillow. He began to sob loudly, and continued for hours, late into the night, and neither Bryce nor anyone else came to disturb him. Hours later, Tait returned to Mjölnir Academy and headed straight for room 2D to find his little brother. Entering the room, he saw both Brexsen and Sagan were fast asleep in their beds, while Teddy was snuggled up with Jax. Tait paused for a moment, not wanting to disturb any of them, but his brother was still awake and looked up as the door creaked.“Hi, Teddy Bear,” whispered Tait, trying to sound bright and smile, but Teddy could immediately sense something was wrong.Climbing carefully off the bed so as not to wake Jax up, Teddy ran over to Tait and threw his arms around his big brother. At once, Tait broke down crying, his sobs muffled against Teddy’s shoulder as the younger boy held him tightly. “Taiter Tot,” said Teddy, softly, “What’s wrong, what happened?”Tait explained the whole situation with busting in on Ben just about to bust in Bryce, and how he’d tried to apologize but just ended up proving he didn’t care about anyone or anything but getting his rocks off.“Ugh, that sucks bro,” sighed Teddy, rubbing Tait’s back as he continued to cry, “You can do better, Taiter Tot,” he said firmly, after a moment, “It’s his loss. I’ll always be here for you, bro, you know that.” He wiped away Tait’s tears as best he could and then gave his brother a soft kiss on the lips. “Come on, it’ll be alright.”He led Tait to the bed, where he lay down beside Teddy and cried himself to sleep in his brother’s arms, while Teddy snuggled up against Jax, who slept peacefully on beside the two blonde brothers. The breeze whipped Landon’s cape around him as he walked up the familiar stone path towards Castle Gordon. But as he approached the towering front gates, he felt oddly nervous for some reason. Even though it was his home, something felt different, odd, as though he were a stranger rather than a resident. The whole place had a cold, forbidding air about it and he realized there were weird, unpleasant smells hanging in the cold air. Reaching the oak front doors at last, Landon shrugged and put it down to his new wolf senses, which he was not totally used to just yet.As he pushed open the front door, which creaked loudly, Landon wondered why there was no servant there to greet him. Surely Mr. Jarvis at least should have been around to welcome the young vampling… well, werepup… home to his castle.But instead, as he closed the door behind him and turned around, he saw a small figure in a long, flowing cape strutting down the grand staircase. Ginger hair was peeking out from under a black cowboy hat as the boy stopped a few steps above Landon, so he could look down on him. “Well, well, look what the bat dragged in,” said the boy, with a sneer worthy of Jett as the moonlight fell across his young face.Landon rolled his eyes. “Nice to see you too, Stetson,” he said, walking forward to give his ten-year-old little brother a hug.But Stetson pulled back and cried, “Ugh, get your dirty paws off me!”“What’s up with you, bro?” said Landon, shocked and hurt as his brother backed away from him.“I’m not your bro, dogbreath,” hissed Stetson, looking disgusted, “Ugh, the fact you’re actually breathing…” He mimed being sick into his cowboy hat, before flipping it back onto his head and sneering again at Landon.But just at that moment, Landon’s older brother, Bryson, appeared at the top of the staircase. “Get lost, short fang,” he hissed at Stetson, before coming down the stairs and hugging Landon. “Sorry about him,” he said, glaring at Stetson’s retreating back, “Welcome home, little bro.”“Thanks,” said Landon, as he followed Bryson across the entrance hall in the direction of the dining room, “But where is everyone, where’s mom and dad?”Bryson looked suddenly awkward. “Uh, bro,” he said, “There’s something you should know. Mom and Dad got a letter from Principal Evans about your… uh… situation. And they… uh… didn’t take it too well.”Landon frowned. “Oh, come on, how bad can it be? I mean, I know Stetson can be a little shit… I was kinda glad he was away at camp for the summer when Christian was here…”“Yeah,” agreed Bryson, with a grim smile, “That would not have been fun.”“But Mom and Dad were okay with him… mostly,” said Landon, shrugging.“Yeah, they tolerated him…” conceded Bryson, “But it’s a bit different when it’s your own flesh and… well, blood.”Landon turned and glared at Bryson, a growl in his voice as he cried, “It’s not my fault! I never asked to be turned into a wolf!”“I know,” said Bryson calmly, “But still…”As the two of them walked into the dining room together, their mom looked over at them. Landon was shocked at the cold expression on her face as she turned to him and hissed, “Oh, you’re home. Wipe your feet, don’t tread mud in like a dog.”Landon glanced down at his boots, frowning. “But… they’re clean…” he said, but his mother had already turned away and disappeared into the next room. Shrugging, Landon undid his laces and took his boots off. Ever since he’d gotten wolf powers, it felt way more comfortable to go barefoot anyway.He and Bryson headed over to take seats at the grand dining table just as a servant carried in a large, bubbling pot of blood stew. Bryson licked his lips as he sat down, but Landon frowned a little and turned to the servant, a Ms. Pennyworth, and said, “Actually, I was wondering, could I have some bacon… or maybe a steak… raw, of course…”But before Ms. Pennyworth could answer, Landon’s father entered the room. His eyes flashed red as he saw Landon sitting at the table. “Get down from there, mutt,” he hissed angrily, “Your food is over there.” He pointed, with a nasty smile, to the corner of the room.Landon flinched at his father’s tone, but did as he was told. He got down from the table and walked across the room to where a dog bowl was placed on the stone floor in the dusty corner of the room. It was filled with rough, grisly off-cuts of meat, and as Landon looked sadly down at it, he read his own name scrawled across the front of it.Stetson snorted with laughter as he strutted into the room. He kicked Landon as he passed and hissed, “There’s a good dog, eat your dinner. Then you’re probably gonna go shit on the lawn. Hah!” He snickered as he sat down opposite Bryson, putting his cowboy hat down next to him on the table as he helped himself to blood stew.“Leave him alone, would ya,” sighed Bryson, before turning to his parents, “Mom, Dad, really, you’re gonna treat your own son like this?”“That’s enough out of you too,” hissed his father, glaring across at Bryson, “Don’t think we don’t know you’ve been cavorting with mutts too. I don’t know what happened, you used to have vampiric pride,” he sighed, “Well, at least we still have one son who understands the old ways.” He smiled proudly at Stetson, who smirked back, flashing his fangs and hissing at Bryson, who glared back at him. Later, at bedtime, after a thoroughly unpleasant evening, Landon trudged up the stairs to his tower bedroom. But when he pushed open the door of his room, he found that his dark mahogany coffin was gone. Instead, in its place was a scruffy, dirty dog bed and a threadbare blanket. Pinned to it was a note in handwriting Landon recognized as Stetson’s, reading ‘Sweet dreams, Dogbreath’.Growling angrily, Landon stormed down the stairs and burst into Stetson’s room, where he found the smirking little shit laying back and relaxing in Landon’s coffin, dressed in black silk pajamas, the black cowboy hat still perched on his head as he read a comic book. He looked up at Landon glaring at him, his teeth bared, and smirked even more broadly.“Sorry, Dogbreath,” he hissed softly, “But this is mine now. Why don’t you go curl up on your dog bed like the mutt you are. Or better yet, go sleep outside in the rain.”“Why you little…” growled Landon, taking a step towards Stetson and wolfing out.But before he could do anything more, Bryson came hurriedly into the room and pulled him back. “Calm down, bro, he’s just trying to wind you up. Don’t let him get to you.” He turned and glared at Stetson, who just flipped him off and returned to his comic book. Bryson led Landon from the room, rubbing his back gently and trying to calm him down. “Hey now, you didn’t really wanna sleep in a coffin anymore, did you?” he said, reasonably.“Well, no,” admitted Landon, sighing, “But I would have liked a proper bed.”“I mean, you’re always welcome to sleep with me,” suggested Bryson, “My coffin is pretty roomy…”But Landon sighed. “Nah, it’s okay. I actually kinda want to moon bathe anyway, it’s nearly the full moon. And you know… it’s a wolf thing…” he trailed off, feeling awkward.Bryson just nodded. “I get ya, bro,” he said, and he headed back down the stairs to his own room.Landon climbed back up to his bedroom. After kicking the dog bed aside angrily, he stripped down to his boxers and stepped out into the cool night air on the balcony. After gazing up at the moon and letting out a quiet howl, he settled himself on the cool, smooth stone and drifted off to sleep as the moonlight fell across his pale, freckled skin.And so it went on for several days like this, with Landon spending as much time as he could outside the castle and as far away from Stetson, who continued to be a little shit despite all Bryson’s attempts to mediate. On the third day, when Landon tried to actually sit down and eat in the grand dining hall, Stetson had spent the whole time throwing bits of meat at him, until he’d got so fed up he’d wolfed out and pounced on Stetson, grabbing his cowboy hat from right off his head with his teeth and running off with it, till their father had intervened and forced him to give it back. Stetson had taken it back with a grimace, holding it between thumb and forefinger and whining that it was covered in wolf slobber.One morning, Landon awoke suddenly with a yelp as a torrent of ice-cold water splashed down on him. Spluttering and shaking himself, he looked wildly around, growling, only to see a smirking face looking down at him from the top of the tower.“Thought you needed a bath, you stinky mutt,” snickered Stetson, before disappearing and running as fast as his little legs would carry him down the staircase.Landon streaked after him in wolf form, finally cornering him at the bottom of the tower. Leaping on top of him, he knocked his cowboy hat off as he bore down on the smirking little shit, baring his teeth and growling furiously. Stetson tried to push him off, but Landon caught him a blow around the head with a clawed fist, drawing blood and causing Stetson to hiss in pain. As Landon made to hit him again, Stetson bit down on his arm, causing him to howl in fury and pain. Fur and fangs were soon flying, and only when Bryson ran in to intervene did the pair of brothers stop trying to tear each other apart.“Enough of this already!” cried Bryson, “Come on, the pair of you.” And he dragged them both inside by the ear to the main parlor, where their parents were sitting enjoying blood cocktails.They looked up as the boys entered; with eyebrows raised and a look of distaste, they took in the boxers-clad, half-wolfed out Landon, with scratches on his chest and a bite mark on his arm, and Stetson, whose hat was askew and ripped, his cape and shirt torn and his lip bleeding. Both turned to frown at Bryson, who was standing between them and still had hold of both to stop them from continuing to fight.“This is crazy,” said Bryson, turning to his parents, “Whatever’s happened isn’t Landon’s fault. You can’t treat him like this, or let Stetson get away with treating him like shit. He’s your son!”But their father got to his feet, a solemn expression on his face as he turned to look coldly down at Landon. “He’s no son of ours,” he said, harshly, “He is a disgrace to the pure vampiric heritage of House Gordon, and moreover, he is no longer worthy to even carry that name. I say this, mutt, you are no longer Landon Gordon, you are Landon the mutt. And I’d watch your mouth, son,” he turned to Bryson and his eyes flashed red, “You are on very thin ice too, Bryson.”Stetson laughed and jeered as Landon turned and ran from the room, tears streaming down his freckled cheeks. Bryson stayed just long enough to give his parents one last, disbelieving look, before running after his brother.“Come on, bro,” he said, finally catching up with him by the front gates, “I’m taking you back to school, just let me call Oakes.” He pulled his phone from his pocket and put his free arm around Landon, as his little brother sobbed into his shirt.Oakes arrived a short while later, and both Bryson and Landon climbed into the back seat of the car without a backwards glance at Castle Gordon. As they drove off into the distance, they could see in the rear-view mirror a small ginger-haired figure in a crooked cowboy hat jeering and flipping them off, while smirking like Jett. On the long drive back to Mjölnir Academy, Landon snuggled into Bryson on the back seat. Bryson had his arm around Landon the whole time, gently stroking his back and petting his hair. Landon eventually stopped crying and settled into a sleepy, snuffly silence, while the snowy landscape passed by the windows of Oakes’s truck.Bryson gently shook Landon awake as they pulled up in front of the school. As they climbed out of the truck, they heard an excited howl as Sean and Christopher ran up to greet them. Sean practically leaped on Landon, giving him the biggest hug, while Christopher ruffled his ginger hair.“Come on, Landy!” yapped Sean excitedly, “We’re having a Yule moon party in the woods!” He grabbed Landon’s arm and started trying to grab him away, while Christopher beamed at them both.“Gimme a minute,” said Landon, turning back to Bryson while Christopher dragged Sean away to give the ginger brothers some space. Landon looked up at Bryson, sniffling a little and wiping tears from his eyes. “Thank you, bro,” he growled softly, “I… I’m happy you’re still on my side. It means… it means more than I can say…”“Of course,” said Bryson, earnestly, gently stroking Landon’s hair, “I’m never gonna turn my back on your again. After what I did, it… it’s the least I can do. I love you, bro.” He put his arms around Landon again and hugged him tightly. “Now go,” he said, mussing Landon’s hair, “Go be with your pack.”Landon beamed up at Bryson, before turning and running off after Sean and Christopher, all the way down to the woods.It wasn’t hard to find the clearing where the party was happening; the sounds of laughter, excited shouting and joyful howls echoed through the dark trees, along with the crackling of a large bonfire. As Landon stepped into the clearing, he saw pups running around excitedly, some half-wolfed out, all butt naked. The Walton twins were entwined at the base of a tall, mistletoe-strewn oak tree, making out passionately, while Spencer and Eli lay on their tummies by the fireside, the moonlight glinting off their bare asses. Winslow sat on a log beside Luca, the pair of them chatting animatedly while they roasted smores. Only Prince George looked out of place, still fully dressed in a fancy suit, and determinedly trying to ignore a naked Professor Gould as he tried to encourage the young wolf prince to join in with the festivities.Sean and Christopher had stripped off already, and as Landon did likewise, they led him into a dance around the bonfire, howling and calling out joyfully into the night. Landon smiled, one of the first real smiles he’d worn for ages, as he felt the warmth from the fire and the atmosphere of friendship surround him like a warm blanket.Well, all apart from Jack and Aidan, who were glaring at Landon from the far side of the bonfire. Landon found he didn’t care too much, however, but all the same was glad when Christopher and Sean decided to settle down together on a fallen log and the fire blocked the McGraws from sight.“So, things didn’t go so great with your family?” asked Christopher, after a few moments, as they all settled themselves on the log.“No,” sighed Landon, “And, well, they’re not even really my family now.”“What do you mean?” asked Sean, frowning.“Well, they kinda disowned me,” said Landon, trying hard to keep his voice from trembling, “I’m not even allowed to call myself Gordon now.”“Wow, that sucks!” barked Christopher, looking shocked, “Well, screw them,” he added, “You’re always part of our family, you know that, right?”“Yeah, that means a lot,” mumbled Landon, smiling but then tearing up again, “Actually,” he added, a thought suddenly occurring to him, “Could… could I… I mean… would it be alright if I…”“Spit it out,” laughed Christopher.“Could I call myself… Convery?” asked Landon, in a low voice, not looking at either of them.“That’s a great idea!” cried Christopher, eagerly, “Of course you can! Landon Convery… yeah, I like the sound of that.”“You mean it?” asked Landon, smiling nervously as he looked up at Christopher, who beamed back at him and nodded.“YAYYYYYY!!! ANOTHER BIG BROTHER!” howled Sean joyfully, pouncing on Landon and licking his face all over as he knocked the ginger pup off the log, “LANDON CONVERYYY!!!”Landon laughed, and Christopher grinned as the pair dogpiled on top of Landon, the three pups rolling naked in the dirt, laughing, grinning and howling together while the moon party continued around them.Up at the school, however, another Convery wasn’t feeling anywhere near as happy and loved. Christian lay curled up in his coffin crying, as he listened to the distant sounds of the party in the woods. He had been invited to a vampire party himself by Preston, but he’d blown him off as he wasn’t in the mood.Feeling left out from the pack, the other vampires, and now his own family too, Christian cried himself to sleep, feeling abandoned and alone on that cold Yule Eve. Meanwhile, deeper in the woods, as the moon shone down over the Academy, Mason had called London, Malachi and Tajus to meet with him in order to perform an ancient fae ritual. The four of them stood naked in the moonlight amongst the dark trees, Mason holding a large, leather-bound book as Tajus kneeled on the ground between London and Malachi.“Now, I’ve done a lot of research into this, it wasn’t easy to get hold of this tome,” said Mason, holding up the antiquated-looking book, “But it is said that if this ritual is performed nude on the Eve of Yule by those with pure hearts, a wish can be granted and powers can be restored, the Earth granting her magic back to a fae.”Malachi and London looked at each other, then at Tajus, and both nodded. “Well, nothing can be as pure as our love for Taj-taj, so this surely has to work,” said London. Malachi nodded eagerly too, and Tajus smiled up at both of them.“Okay then,” said Mason, “First, you all need to take these wreaths of mistletoe and holly.” He gestured to the ground by his bare feet, where three intricately woven wreaths lay. “And place them around your necks.”The fae throuple did so. “Oof, wee bit scratchy,” said Tajus, grimacing slightly as the sharp edges of the holly cut his chest and a small trickle of blood ran down past his nipple.“Right, now you two,” said Mason to London and Malachi, “You need to hold your hands out over Tajus while I recite the invocation.” They both did so, and Mason began to read from the book, “O Terra Mater, lator vitae, magorum largitor, exaudi preces meas in hac Iul nocte, redde potentiam, dona, magicam terrenam filio tuo Tajo, ut iterum gaudeat tuo mirabili et pulchritudine naturae…”Almost immediately, it seemed to be working; there was a powerful sense of magic in the air, a crackling, electric kind of warmth seemed to be rising from the very earth up through the throuple’s bare feet on the earth, up through their naked bodies and into the air around them, which was filled suddenly with sparks like tiny fireflies, dancing around as leaves started to blow across the dirt.Tajus could feel a tingling in his skin, a sudden strength and warmth as his powers seemed to be returning to him from the ground beneath his feet. His long hair rippled in a non-existent breeze as white flowers bloomed in his locks.Everything seemed to be going exactly to plan… but none of them realized that two other figures were lurking in the trees just out of sight, and they had a plan of their own.Jett and Wolfgang were snickering and smirking as they held hands and watched Mason and the fae throuple performing their ritual. Both of them were butt naked too, of course, and seemed to be covered in glitter, their bodies glinting in rainbow shades as the dappled moonlight hit their skin.“O Puc, noctis sycophanta, hoc carmine malum iacta, atrum in unicornem puerum flavum converte, risum iocundum erit…” chanted Jett, as Wolfgang snickered beside him.As the ritual came to an end, Mason smiled at Malachi and London. “Now, if you both just take Tajus’s hands, the restoration of his power should be complete.”But as they did so, they got the sense immediately that something, somehow… was wrong. A weird kind of energy, not from the earth, but from around them in the trees, seemed to surge through them.“Uhhhhhh…” mumbled Malachi, before, with a poof! he transformed suddenly… into a unicorn!“WHAT THE…?!?” cried London, jumping backwards as Tajus clambered to his feet and they both stared at the sparkly silver one-horned horse that was standing exactly where Malachi had been a moment before.“Wh… what’s going on? Mason?” asked Tajus, turning to the older fae boy, who was frantically flicking through the ancient book in his hands.“Uhhh… I don’t know,” he said, “This… this wasn’t mentioned anywhere in here…”“ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS?!?” shouted London, glaring at Mason in disbelief, “THIS IS INSANE, YOU’VE GOTTA FIX THIS. YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO RESTORE ONE OF MY BOYFRIEND’S POWERS, NOT TURN THE OTHER ONE INTO A FUCKING UNICORN!!!”“It’s okay, we’ll sort it,” said Mason, hastily, still searching the book for an answer, “There’s gotta be another spell in here, I guess we maybe just did something wrong…”London made to shout again, but Tajus interrupted him. “No,” he said, flatly. He sounded utterly defeated. “Enough spells, enough rituals. This whole thing is foolish and pointless. I’m never gonna get my powers back, we might as well just accept that. You’re wasting all your time and energy. And now it’s hurt Malachi too. I can’t keep doing this.”“But… but… no, Taj-taj,” said London, reaching out to stroke Tajus’s hair, but Tajus pulled away.“No,” he said again, “I’m leaving. I don’t belong here anymore. I love you both, but this isn’t my home anymore.” Looking sadly one last time from London to Unicorn-Malachi, Tajus sighed and turned to walk away through the trees.London just stared after him, absently stroking Malachi’s soft, silky mane as he watched Tajus disappear into the night, leaving Mjölnir for the last time. He sighed sadly too, not noticing the figures of Jett and Wolfgang skulking off in the other direction, both snickering and smirking as they went. Zackary stood outside the entrance of Mjolnir Academy, holding his heavy bags and wondering if he really could do this. He gazed up at the school he had once called home and seriously contemplated just saying fuck it and returning to Cruz; at least he knew what he was getting there. But summoning all of his courage, he decided to take that next step and step once again into the school.Zackary headed straight for the old M.U.M. classroom, which was now known as the Bates-Arthur-Grazer Memorial Room. Setting down his bags, he looked up at the golden plaque dedicated to Björgvin.Björgvin Arthur (2005-2024)Husband of Zackary and Father of Bart“Oh Björgvin...” sighed Zackary, “I knew this would be hard but not this hard, seeing your picture, being back at this place... the place where we fell into deep and true love... This classroom, it became the meeting place for M.U.M., an organization literally founded because of us. Our love started an entire revolution and at the end of it all, we won the day and we were allowed to love one another until the end. You and I, B... we created the most beautiful and perfect thing... our son. And I squandered it... because I could not even bear the thought of a life without you... but I can’t do that anymore, I can’t hide from the truth in my life, that you are gone and are never gonna come back... I have to face my shit, move on with my life and raise our son the way I know you would have always wanted me to. I love the shit out of you, B, and I hope you are screwing your brains out in Valhalla... not really, but... I love you, Björgvin, and I always will.” Zackary sighed as he looked at his hand, at his wedding band. Wiping the tears from his eyes, he took the ring off and placed it gently on the pedestal below Björgvin’s photo. He then turned and left, moving on but never forgetting his first true love. A short while later, Zackary knocked on the door of room 7D. It was Maxwell who answered; he smiled as he saw who it was. “Zack, come on in, you have been expected.” Maxwell closed the door behind him.As Zackary stepped inside, Preston smiled at him too. Getting to his feet, he lifted Baby Bartholomew from his stroller and carried him gently over to Zackary. “I do believe that this belongs to you,” he said, as he placed Bart in his father’s strong arms.Zackary teared up, seeing his son for the first time in months. “Hi Bud...” he said in a croaky voice, “It’s me. I am so sorry I haven’t been around for a bit... I… I had to have some time... oh my gods.” Zackary sobbed, as he broke down crying and embraced Bart as tight as he could.Maxwell wrapped his arm around Preston and they both smiled seeing the happy family reunited at last.Zackary, still a crying blubbering mess, held Bart and gazed down into his son’s face, at those deep brown eyes that were so much like Björgvin’s. “I will never let you go again, my son... You hear me? I will love and protect you until my dying day. That is my promise.”Bart looks up at Zackary; his little face broke into a contented smile and then he said it. “D... D... Dada?” “Yes, my son... Dada!” Zackary hugged his baby boy tightly, crying even harder than ever. But these were not tears of sadness, no, these were tears of true and pure joy.Maxwell smiled as he watched father and baby son together. “I have already put in a good word with Evans, you’re back as a student, Zack, and if you work hard, you will still be able to graduate on time.”Preston nodded. “And as for living arrangements, well, all the dorms are full so I guess you and Bart will just have to stay here with us.”Zackary teared up, gazing at the pair of them in watery gratitude. “Thank you... thank you both. I cannot thank you enough for everything that you have done for me, and for reminding me who I am, reminding me what my most important role is... father to this little guy, my son.” Zackary smiled proudly, looking down at Bart and then back up at his new roommates. “Bring it in, you guys.”Maxwell and Preston smiled too as they hugged Zackary and Baby Bart, just so happy to help Zackary move into the next chapter of his life.Zackary looked over into the corner of the room, where he saw Björgvin smiling and nodding at him. “Thank you, Zackary,” he said softly, “I love you.”Zackary mouthed “Love you more.”“Not possible.” Björgvin smiled, before the vision faded away for the last time.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 9
“The Hardships of Yule”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
JETT KLYNE
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
LANDON GORDON
and
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
with
DAVID TENNANT
TY TENNANT
GABRIEL BATEMAN
NATHAN BLAIR
HARRY COLLETT
NOLEN DUBUC
SENAN WEST
ASHER BISHOP
SAWYER SHARBINO
NOLAN GOULD
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
SEAN CONVERY
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
JACK VEAL
ROMAN GRIFFIN DAVIS
JONATHAN TAYLOR THOMAS
HUDSON WEST
PRESTON OLIVER
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
MASON THAMES
SPENCER FITZGERALD
SAGAN HANNA
TAIT BLUM
BEN DAON
BRYCE GHEISAR
TEDDY BLUM
BREXSEN BINGHAM
JAX CHESHIRE
STETSON GORDON
BRYSON GORDON
OAKES FEGLEY
WINSLOW FEGLEY
ELI GOLDEN
LUCA LUHAN
JACK MCGRAW
AIDAN MCGRAW
LONDON CHESHIRE
MALACHI BARTON
TAJUS KRUMINIS
ZACKARY ARTHUR
MAXWELL JENKINS
and
BJÖRGVIN ARNARSON
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
A cold January air blows through the grounds of Mjölnir Academy as Jett and Wolfgang once again are up to no good.“Everything is coming to fruition, Wolfers,” says Jett, with a smirk, “This prank will be the one that propels us to the throne we are entitled to.” He drops something into a large cauldron before him.Wolfgang smiles uncertainly. “Are you sure, Jett? This feels a bit much.”Jett wraps his arm around Wolfgang. “That’s exactly why it will work.” Jett waves his hand; the cauldron bubbles over and then there is a burst of light as a ray of energy flashes throughout the whole school, knocking everyone out. Wolfgang comes to first; he stands up and runs over to an unconscious Jett. “Jetters!!!” He shakes Jett, who wakes up. “I don’t think it worked... ugh, is this even worth it?”Jett smirks as he sits up. “Oh, Wolfgang.”Music begins to swell, and Jett begins to sing, “Imagine having everything we ever dreamed. Don’t you want it?”“Maybe?” Wolfgang frowns.Jett wraps his arm around Wolfgang. “Can’t you see it?”“Kinda!”“Imagine all the first years bowing down to me!”“And me?”“Well, of course!”Wolfgang shrugs Jett off. “Yeah, right.”Jett grabs Wolfgang by the arm. “You gotta believe it.”Wolfgang rolls his eyes. “Keep talking!”“You and I, all the fame.”“Jett Klyne, and whatshisname?”“Sound exciting?”“Inviting.”“Let’s do it then.”“Listening.”Jett grabs Azhy Robertson out of nowhere. “Personal Juice Box for me, get my sustenance!”Wolfgang rolls his eyes as Jett bites Azhy. “But where do I fit into this?”Jett shoves Azhy to the floor. “With you, we can win!”Wolfgang smiles. “Rule the school!”Jett smirks. “Think bigger!”“Become supermages!”“That’s better!” Jett smirks. “Don’t you see that, bigger is better, and better is bigger. A little bit is never enough, no, no, no!” Jett pulls Wolfgang up onto a table in the cafeteria as Jax Cheshire, Teddy Blum, Tyler Wladis and Mystic Inscho come running in and start dancing in unison around the table. “You want it, you know that you want it! The fame and the fortune and more! You want it all!”Jett sexily dances on the table, grinding on Wolfgang a bit. “You want it, you know that you want it! You gotta have your star on the door! You want the world, nothing less! All the vamps and the wolves only worshipping all of me! I want it all!” Jett pulls Wolfgang in close and seductively sings, “I want it, I want it, I want it.”Wolfgang moans, “Yeah.”Jett does a back flip and rips his shirt open. “My name in lights at Asgard Hall, I want it all!” Jett wraps his arm around Wolfgang. “Can’t you see it?”Wolfgang nods. “Yeah!”Jett does jazz hands. “They’re gonna love me!” Wolfgang glares at him and Jett smiles, patting his back. “I mean us!” Jett pulls Wolfgang out of the cafeteria and suddenly the scene transforms into like a Hollywood press premiere of some movie or something, while Jett’s outfit has turned into a sparkly tuxedo. “Red carpet, rose bouquets, crowd waiting backstage!”Wolfgang gets shoved by Matt and Macsen. “I’m with him, don’t stop me, I’m not the paparazzi!”Jett tosses a rose to Julian in the crowd who is wearing a t-shirt with Jett’s face in a heart on it. “Invitations, standing ovations!” Julian moans as he sniffs the rose.Wolfgang holds up a magazine, with Jett and him nude on the cover. “Magazines…”Jett smirks. “Yes, please, gonna be celebrities!” Julian jumps over the velvet rope and falls to his knees, begging Jett for a selfie, but Jett just keeps on singing. “Photographs, fan clubs, give the people what they love!” Matt punches Julian in the gut and then Macsen and Kit drag him off, making Jett and Wolfgang laugh. “Now you’re excited!”Wolfgang nods. “I like it!”Jett does a pose and sings, “Let’s do it then!”Wolfgang shouts, “Yeah!”Jett rips off his shirt and tosses it into the crowd then pulls Wolfgang into his embrace. “Valhalla Square, Jett’s sexy, hey mages! Mjölnir today, tomorrow the world!”Wolfgang gets all giddy. “No more tests!!!”Jett rolls his eyes. “Think bigger!”Wolfgang smirks. “And the award for hottest couple goes to...”Jett smirks. “That’s better!” Matt and Macsen bring Jett a squirming Krew Bingham and Jett grabs him, taking a drinking from the merboy. “Don’t you see that bigger is better and better is bigger. A little bit is never enough, no, no, no!” Jett rips off Wolfgang’s shirt and pulls him into Principal Evans’s office. “I want it, I want it, I want it. The fame and the fortune and more, I want it all, I want it, want it, want it.” Jett throws Wolfgang onto Evans’s desk and hops up there, giving him a hickey. “I gotta have my star on the door!” Jett hops off the desk, pulling Wolfgang with him and getting into a conga line with Evans and Jaeden. “I want the world, nothing less. All the vamps and the wolves only worshipping all of me!”They conga straight into Professor Jonathan Taylor Thomas’s classroom, where Jett runs up to JTT and starts grinding on him. “I want it all! I want it, want it, want it. Power, blood, sex and love! We want it all!”Jett and Wolfgang, now dressed in nothing but sexy sparkly booty shorts and matching headbands run into the gym and hop up onto the treadmill, as Wolfgang sings, “Here in the spotlight, we shine. Look at who we are!” Wolfgang does a sexy little pose.Jett smirks. “When Valhalla knows your name, you know that you’re a star!” Wolfgang whistles and suddenly Landon pulls up in a taxi; they hop in and take a ride through the Academy, seeing statues of them and flashy signs, while Teddy, Jax, Tyler and Mystic are on their knees, bowing and worshiping them.Wolfgang shouts, “Dance!” then proceeds to hop out of the cab and does just that, ripping off his booty shorts and twerking in Landon’s face with his bare ass before showing off his goods to the whole school. “MJÖLNIR ACADEMY!!!”Jett laughs, “They love you!”Wolfgang does a twirl. “Thank you, thank you!” Wolfgang grabs a robe from Christian, who is dressed in a French maid costume.Christian sighs as a phone rings and he goes to answer. “It’s Ryan Reynolds calling... again! He wants to talk to you about the Mage of the Year Award!”Jett just shoos Christian away.Christian sighs. “They’re gonna have to get back to you.” He puts down the phone and leaves.Maxwell Jenkins kicks in the door, dressed as a sexy police officer. “You know how many noise complaints we’ve had?”Jett laughs. “Officer Jenkins!!!”Maxwell smiles. “Oh, Mr. Klyne, how are you?!?”Jett pulls Maxwell into a passionate kiss, before grabbing Wolfgang and pulling him outside to the school grounds where Teddy, Jax, Mystic and Tyler were waiting for them. Jett picks up Wolfgang and then they start chanting as the four bask in their glory. “I want it, I-I, I want it, want it, I want, I want it, I want it, I-I-I, I want it all, I want, I want it, I want it, I-I, I want it, want it, ooh, I want it, I want it, I-I-I, I want it all, I want it all, I want it, I-I, I want it, want it, I’ve got to, ooh, I’ve got to, I have to, I want it, I-I-I, I want it all, I have to, I want to, I want it, I want it, I-I, I want it, want it, I want it, I’ve got to have them all, I want it, I-I-I I want it, want it, I want it, I want it, I want it.”Jett and Wolfgang strip down to the nude and dive into the lagoon as Ryler and Turin do a synchronized swim around them. Jett wraps his arms around his wet lover and sings, “The fame and the fortune and more!”Wolfgang chants, “I want it all, I want it, I want it, I want it!!!”Jett smirks and sings as Ryler and Turin give them a water show, blasting water all around them. “I gotta have my star on the door, I want the world, nothing less. All the vamps and the wolves, only worshipping all of me!!! I want it all!’ Wolfgang shouts, “Mjölnir Academy!”Jett shouts, “Maple Cove!”Wolfgang shouts, “New Asgard!”Jett shouts, “Stormbreaker!”Wolfgang shouts, “Asgardia!”They both sing in unison, “VALLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! We want it all!”Jett pulls Wolfgang into a passionate kiss as the song ends. The pair of them then start making out; soon, Jett rams his cock in Wolfgang’s ass and they have sex right then and there in the lagoon.
☆
Meanwhile, the wind rustles the treetops of the forest as, in their usual clearing, the sound of happy shouts, laughter and howling echoes through the air from the werepups, who are all running and jumping around. Nolan had brought a large bag of colorful, enchanted balls to class and now the entire young pack are chasing and pounding on them.Or, at least, almost all of them are. A half-wolfed out Christopher glances around the clearing as he chases a large yellow ball. Most of his fellow pups are at least half-transformed, with some of the older boys in full wolf form, their hunting instincts fired up by the excitement of the chase. Sean is still struggling to fully wolf out, though the shirtless young boy’s energy is untamed as he races around after a small red ball which is bouncing in all directions. Two pups, however, seem less interested in joining in with all the fun.Landon sits on a log, watching the action but seemingly still very preoccupied. Though shirtless and in black shorts, the young ginger ex-vampling still has a black cape draped over his bare shoulders. A little way along from him, perched awkwardly on the edge of a tree stump and still dressed in an immaculate Ralph Lauren suit, is Prince George, looking thoroughly disgruntled by all the wild activity around him.Sighing, Christopher abandons his chase of the yellow ball and comes over to the pair of them. Smiling, he looks down at Landon. “Hey, why aren’t you joining in with the fun. Chasing things is one of the best things about being a wolf, you know!”“I…” mumbles Landon, “I still don’t really feel like I fit in here, like, I still think you all see me as just a vamp in wolf’s clothing.”“Nonsense!” cries Christopher, “Don’t listen to Jack and Aidan,” he adds, “You’re one of us now.” He looks over at Prince George and grins, “You too, Your Royal Furriness,” he adds, giving an over-the-top bow. “Now, listen here, both of you…” Music swells up around them, and all the pups suddenly assemble into a dancing formation. “Consider yourself at home…” sings Christopher pulling Landon to his feet, “Consider yourself one of the family. I’ve taken to you so strong. It’s clear we’re going to get along.” As Landon gives a weak smile, he turns to Prince George, grabbing him by the hand and dragging him into the center of the clearing. “Consider yourself well in. Consider yourself part of the furniture…”Prince George pulls his hand out of Christopher’s and hastily fishes a bottle of hand sanitizer from his pocket, cleaning it off with a look of disgust on his face.“There isn’t a lot to spare… Who cares? Whatever we’ve got, we share…”Christopher grins at George, who looks utterly horrified by the thought.“If it should chance to be, we should see some tougher days…” Christopher tries to lead Landon and George in a dance while the other pups dance around them; Landon moves his feet half-heartedly, while the Prince folds his arms stubbornly and refuses. “Moonless, rougher days. Why moan? Always a chance we’ll find somebody to lead the hunt. In the pack, you’re never alone!”At these words, Wanna, Dub, Spencer, Eli and Luca all crowd around and lift both Landon and a very indignant Prince George into the air. They carry the pair around the clearing while Winslow circles them in his fancy wheelchair and Christopher continues singing, “Consider yourself our bud. We don’t wanna have no beef…”“Mmm, beef!” comes a hungry growling chorus from the pups.“For, after some consideration, we can say,” sings Christopher, while the others continue dancing and carrying Landon and George around, “Consider yourself one of us!”The pups let Landon down and Christopher grabs him by the arm, dancing around the clearing with him, while Teddy Blum, Jax Cheshire, Azhy Robertson, Tyler Wladis and Mystic Inscho dance their way into the clearing, dressed as wolves, joining in the chorus as the group dance around and Christopher sings to Landon, “Consider yourself…”“At home?” Landon finishes the lyric, and Christopher beams at him.“Consider yourself…”“One of the family!”“We’ve taken to you…”“So strong…”“It’s clear we’re going to get along!”As Christopher and Landon continue dancing happily together, Sean eagerly runs up to Prince George, as the crowd of pups drop him to the ground; he jumps up and rubs dirt of the knees of his long pant. “Consider yourself…” Sean prompts him.George stares at him indignantly. “I shall not engage in this foolish behavior, for shame!”“Awww… go on!” Sean gives him his best puppy dog eyes, before leaping forward and licking his face.“Ugh, well, okay then, if you promise never to do that again!” sighs George, pulling out a silk handkerchief from his pocket and wiping his cheek.The music repeats. “Consider yourself…”“Well in…” sings Prince George in a low growl.“Consider yourself…”With a very disgruntled look, “Part of the furniture…”“There isn’t a lot to spare… Who cares? Whatever we got, we share!”As Sean drags George into the dance, they join up with Christopher and Landon, who has shed his cape by now, while the other pups howl along to the music, and the faux wolf backing dancers continue to run and jump around the circle.“Nobody tries to be la-di-da and uppity…” sings Christopher, with an amused look at George, who rolls his eyes as Christopher puts on a fancy English accent, “There’s a plate of bacon for all!” Another hungry groan from the pups. “Only it’s wise to be handy with a stake or two… If the Cult should come to call!”There’s a sudden outbreak of angry howling and growling as with a burst of black smoke, five figures in long, black, hooded robes appear amongst the dancing pups, curiously in place of the backing dancers. After a moment or two, however, as they all start dancing to the instrumental section of the song, there’s a cry of relief as they all throw the robes aside and are revealed to be Teddy, Jax, Azhy, Tyler and Mystic, all now dressed in nothing but black leather jockstraps.Teddy, Jax and Azhy leap back into the circle to resume the dance, while Tyler and Mystic turn around and start shaking their bare booties, twerking along to the music to an outbreak of cheers, howls and wolf-whistles.Christopher gives Landon a piggyback around the clearing, while Sean manages to convince a reluctant Prince George to climb onto his back too, as they both continue singing, “Consider yourself our bro. We don’t wanna have no ruckus. For, after some consideration, here we go… Consider yourself one of us!”The Convery brothers run around the clearing with the other two on their backs as the pups chorus, “Consider yourself at home! We’ve taken to you so strong! Consider yourself well in!” The fake Cult members continue dancing around the circle, with Mystic slapping Tyler’s cheeks as he shakes his thicc booty to the beat.“There isn’t a lot to spare. Nobody tries to be la-di-da and uppity,” sings Christopher, and as he and Landon run past Sean and George, he rips George’s shirt off with his teeth, sending both the Prince and his little brother rolling in the dirt, to howls and roars of laughter, especially when George tries to scramble to his feet, rubbing dirt off his now bare chest, while Sean tries to jump on him and lick his face again.“There’s a comfy log to sleep…” chorus the pups, “Only it’s wise to be wary when the moon is full… Especially when you’re in heat!”Christopher lets Landon down, and the pair of them run over to George and Sean; Landon helps a spluttering George to his feet, pulling him into a dance with the Convery brothers, while the other pups circle them and continue the chorus, led by Christopher, “Consider yourself our buddy! We don’t wanna have no fuss! For, after some consideration, we can state…”“Consider yourself one of us!” howls Sean.“Consider yourself at home!” howls Wanna.“Consider yourself one of the family!” howls Dub.“We’ve taken to you so strong!” howls Spencer.“It’s clear we’re going to get along!” howls Eli.“Consider yourself well in!” howls Winslow.“Consider yourself part of the furniture!” howls Luca.“There isn’t a lot to spare. Who cares? Whatever we’ve got, we share,” Nolan joins the chorus, singing alongside Christopher, “If it should chance to be, we should see some tougher days… Moonless, rougher days, why moan? Always a chance we’ll find somebody to lead the hunt…”“In the pack you’re never alooooooooone!” howl the Walton twins together, before Wanna leaps on Dub and knocks him to the ground, the pair of them rolling around in the dirt, wrestling and making out.”The rest continue, with the jockstrap wearing backing dancers continuing to dance around them, “Consider yourself our mate… We don’t wanna have no fuss! For, after some consideration, we can state…”“Consider yourself!” sings Sean.“Consider yourself!” sings Nolan.“Consider yourself… one of us!” finishes Christopher.As the music reaches its crescendo, Teddy, Jax, Azhy, Tyler and Mystic all turn and bend over in a line, with the chorus of wolves howling at the “moons”. Christopher grins at Landon, who grins back, looking a lot more relaxed, while Sean puts an arm around a dirty, shirtless Prince George, who returns a look something between a grin and a grimace, only looking mildly disgusted as Sean licks his face again, which I think we can all take as progress… ☆ While all this was going on, two other pups have been watching from the edge of the clearing, not joining in with the dancing or singing, and both glaring across at Landon, as well as at Christopher and Sean for dancing with him and welcoming him to the pack.As a whole new song starts up, Jack turns toward Aidan, who is sitting next to him on a log, and then starts singing dramatically, “What is a wolf, when he gives up his soul? For a tramp of a vamp, who completely takes control.”“You’re telling me.” Aidan nods.Jack gets to his feet, glaring over at Landon, before turning back to Aidan, “How does a pup, who can see in the dark? Turn as blind as a bat with no eyes?” He glares again at Landon, and growls.Aidan picks up the song, getting to his feet too. “What is a wolf, when he betrays his pack?” he sings, dancing around Jack and throwing glares across at Landon and Christopher, “We’ve been tossed, now we’re lost. It’s just you and me, Jack.” “Now, that’s the truth!” Jack nods.“How do we make…” Aidan jumps off the log and does a superhero landing, “Our hero wide awake? So that he can realize…”Jack jumps to his feet too and the pair of brothers start dancing dramatically in sync, as they sing, “That vamp is bad, bad news. Bad news! Nothing but tears, nothing but trouble, Nothing but stress.”With a dramatic beat, and a flash of magical light, the pair are joined once again by the backing dancing group of Teddy, Jax, Azhy, Tyler and Mystic, once again dressed as wolves and dancing in sync with the brothers, though on the ground rather than standing on logs.“Yes, he is bad, bad news. Bad news!” Jack and Aidan sing together.“Bad news!” howls Jack.“Our buddy, Chris, is gonna regret that he ever said ‘yes’.” To the beat, the pair point accusingly across at Christopher and Landon as they sing, “The vamp may be hot…”“Wait… what?” Aidan stops the music to stare at Jack for a moment.“Uh… nothing,” mumbled Jack, “It’s just a rhyme,” he growls, as the music resumes.“But all that he’s got… Is bad, bad news!”There is another bright flash of light and in a swirl of color, Landon and Christopher are chasing a brightly colored ball down a hallway back up at the school. As they disappear around the corner, Jack and Aidan emerge into the corridor from classrooms on either side. As they dance down the corridor, flanked again by the backing wolves, they sing, “That vamp is bad, bad news. Bad news!”“Very bad news!” howls Aidan.“It’s an invasion… It’s like a war…”“Or a vampire attack!” growls Jack.“Whack! Goes the bad, bad news. Bad news…”“Très bad!” howls Aidan. The pair burst through a door and find themselves on the roof of the school, looking down over the moonlit grounds, where they can see to their horror, Landon running around and playing with Christopher, Sean and Prince George, while the rest of the pack lounge around moonbathing.“We’ve been abandoned, left in the dirt. And we need him back.” They glare down at the insidious ginger vamp, growling and baring their teeth. “They’re playing, they’re hugging. It’s so fucking disgusting. It’s bad, bad news!”As they watch Wanna and Dub giving Landon and George wolfback rides around the shore of the lagoon, while Christopher and Sean run along beside them. Jack turns grimly to Aidan. “Every minute we wait… Is an hour too late… He has got to be freed from his spell.”Aidan nods in agreement and growls, “Why would our friend prefer, to be hanging with him?”“Are we mean?”“Are we rude?”“Do we smell?”Aidan leans forward and sniffs at Jack, before pulling a face. Jack growls and boops Aidan on the nose, and they both laugh before continuing.“He’s a mess, yes it’s true.”“So we know what we must do.” “Now it’s time for our pack to rebel!” howls Aidan.“Yeah!”“If we don’t solve it soon, then we’re all going down.” Aidan turns to Jack, and the two of them bound off the roof of the school, leaping their way down to the grounds. They growl and howl into the night as they run towards the bank of the lagoon, where Landon is rolling in the dirt with Sean and Christopher.As they bound along, Jack sings, “The longer it goes, the worse that it is… So somebody’s gotta tell Chris!”“Yeah!” Approaching the edge of the lagoon, Jack and Aidan are joined again out of nowhere by the backing wolves, who dance behind them as the brothers glare across at the ginger vamp-wolf and the rest of the pack.“That vamp is bad, bad news, bad news.”“Yahoo! He’s so bad, yeah,” howls Aidan, “He took our pal…“He took my boyfriend,” growls Jack, “And led him astray.”Seeing them approach, Landon, Christopher, Sean and Prince George all get to their feet and step forward to face off with Jack and Aidan, backed by Wanna, Dub, Spencer, Eli, Luca and Nolan, with Winslow wheeling out beside them to glare up at the two angry, half-wolfed out brothers.“Hey, hey!” growl Jack and Aidan together, dancing in sync, with backup from Teddy, Jax, Azhy, Tyler and Mystic, “He’s totally bad, bad news… Bad news!”“Bad news!” howls Aidan.“Listen up, Chris,” growls Jack, “You can still salvage this. We’ll show you the way. Just get away from that vamp. And come back to our camp.”“Even though he has excellent hair…” howls Aidan, before shrugging at Jack, “Hey, you said he was hot…”“He’s bad, bad, bad, bad… Bad, bad, bad, bad… News!” they both sing, as the music reaches the climax, “Bad news!”As Jack and Christopher face off, glaring at each other from ten feet apart, Jack growls, “He’ll always be a vamp, Chris. And he was a Cult member too, don’t forget. Cuz I never will.”“You’re wrong,” Christopher growls back, “Landon is one of us now. Like it or not, he’s part of our pack. And we never turn our back on a member of the pack.” He reaches out to Jack, but Jack simply spits on the ground and turns tail, leading Aidan away back up to the school as Christopher sighs sadly. ☆ At the same time, Nolen is lounging in the brand-new Alpha Satyr Headquarters, which had been constructed by boys seduced by the Alphas. It is a really luxurious room, fitted with all kinds of amenities such as a jacuzzi, spa, sauna, full liquor bar and a state-of-the-art kitchen with its own five-star chef from Paris. It is sheer luxury, a huge step up from the dusty old room it once was in its previous life as the Cult of Drago’s gathering room.“This is the life,” sighs Nolen, who is in the jacuzzi wearing nothing but a leopard-print speedo.“It’s the sort of nice things we can get when we use our powers to get what we want!” says Sawyer, moaning as he gets a deep tissue massage.“Cheers to that, man!” says Asher, laying out on the next table.Senan, Jack and Roman are sat at the full liquor bar enjoying their drinks. “Say, mate, did you hear that Turin Bingham is planning to ask you out, Nolen?” says Senan.Nolen laughs. “Turin... damn, he must have really loved our session down in the lagoon last week... I fucked him real good, dude, and his cousin!” Nolen says, smirking.“What are you gonna say, mate?” asks Roman.Nolen smiles. “Come on, bro... an Alpha like me settling down with a merboy... “Ow!!!” Twangy country music plays. “Uh-huh, yeah, yeah.” Nolen jumps out of the jacuzzi and begins to dance very gayly.Nolen struts his way down to Mercer’s Lagoon. “I’ve known a few guys who thought they were pretty hot, but you’ve got being vain down to an art!”Turin is racing Ryler when he sees Nolen coming towards him; he gets all flustered as he climbs out of the lagoon, water racing over his chiseled mer-abs.Nolen stares at Turin, hand on his hip, singing still, “You think you’re all that, you drive me up the wall, you’re a regular original, a tuna fish, Oh-ooh-oh, you think you’re special, Oh-ooh-oh, you think you’re something else!”Turin waves his hands, making the waves dance and sing around him as he gives Nolen a sexy wink.Nolen smiles. “Okay, so you’re a water dancer?” Nolen laughs hard. “That don’t impress me much. So, you can swim but have you got the touch? Now don’t get me wrong, yeah, I think you’re alright, but that won’t keep me warm in the middle of the night.” Nolen kisses Turin, before shoving him into the lagoon. “That don’t impress me much!”Turin sighs, defeated.Nolen struts his way from the lagoon, back up towards the school. “Uh-huh, yeah, yeah!”Nolen enters the school, where he sees Hudson West fixing his hair while trying to charm Senan West. “I never knew a guy who carried a mirror in his pocket, and a comb up his sleeve, just in case, and all that extra-hold gel in your hair oughta lock it, Cuz heaven forbid it should fall outta place.”Senan shoots Hudson down, who then sees the scantily clad Nolen; he pulls out his comb and winks at Nolen, who just laughs. “Oh-ooh-oh, you think you’re special. Oh-ooh-oh, you think you’re something else.”Hudson lifts his shirt, showing his abs and winking at Nolen, who just raises an eyebrow. “Okay, so you’re a sexy blonde vampire model? That don’t impress me much! Oh, oh, uh, so, you got the looks but have you got the touch? Now don’t get me wrong, yeah, I think you’re alright but that won’t keep me warm in the middle of the night!” Nolen throws some garlic at Hudson. “That don’t impress me much!”Hudson goes running to wash it off.Nolen laughs and continues his strut through the school. “Yeah!”Nolen sees Winslow Fegley shining the wheels of his electric wheelchair. When Winslow sees Nolen, he jumps into it and pats his lap. “You’re one of those guys who likes to shine his machine, you make me take off my shoes before you let me get on! I can’t believe you kiss your chair goodnight! Now, c’mon, baby, tell me? You must be jokin’, right?”Winslow pops a wheelie and does some other tricks with his fancy-dancy chair! “Oh-ooh-oh, you think you’re something special, oh-ooh-oh, you think you’re something else!” Nolen looks the chair up and down. “Okay, so you’ve got some wheels?” Nolen laughs. “That don’t impress me much. Oh, oh, uh. So, you got the moves but have you got the touch? Now don’t get me wrong, yeah, I think you’re alright, but that won’t keep me warm in the middle of the night!”Nolen shoves Winslow into the kitchens, sending him crashing into a stack of plates laughing as he struts off. “That don’t impress me much!”Prince George and Sean Convery sing as they dance behind Nolen, “That don’t impress me!”Nolen attracts the attention of one Bodhi Sabongui, who transforms into a Lambo, but Nolen just laughs. “You think you’re cool but have you got the touch?”Bodhi rips off his shirt, then uses his powers to buff up into a hulk-like figure, but still Nolen just looks at him, unimpressed. “Now don’t get me wrong, yeah, I think you’re alright, but that won’t keep me warm on the long, cold, lonely night!”Bodhi pulls out his cock; he makes it grow to 25 inches long, but Nolen karate-chops it, making it break! “That don’t impress me much!”Nolen laughs as Bodhi runs off to the infirmary. “Uh-huh, yeah, yeah!”Chance Hurstfield comes riding in on the back of Unicorn Malachi; he stops beside Nolen and extends his hand, telling him to hop on. But Nolen just places his hands on his hips. “Okay, so, what do you think? You’re Maxwell Jenkins or something?”Chance winks at him, still holding his hand out, but Nolen shrugs. “Whatever!”Nolen makes a loud banging noise, causing Malachi to buck Chance from his back and run off, while Nolen jus struts back to the Alpha Lounge and sings, “That don’t impress me!”“To answer your question, dudes... it’s gonna take one hell of a guy to get me to settle down... but, I could go for some fun!!!” Nolen grabs Asher from his massage and starts making out with him, before leading him to one of the beds against the wall of the lounge, where they get down to business. ☆ That evening, around dinner time, up in room 3C, Landon sits on the window ledge, looking out over the moonlit grounds in the direction of the dark forest. He’s dressed in his old red and black suit, with his black cape draped across the ledge.Soft piano music begins to play as he gazes out into the night. “I am not a stranger to the dark. Hide away, they say. Cuz we don’t want your broken parts…” His amber eyes glisten with tears.Across the room, Christian sits atop his coffin, dressed only in ripped jean shorts, with a blanket draped across him. With a glance across at Landon, he joins in the song. “I’ve learned to be ashamed of all my scars…” Glancing down at his bare chest, marked with various cuts and scratches. “Run away, they say. No one’ll love you as you are.”Landon looks over at Christian, getting down from the ledge as their eyes meet in mutual understanding. “But I won’t let them break me down to dust…“I know that there’s a place for us.”The two of them join hands and sing loudly together, “For we are glorious!”As the music swells, the two of them jump up onto Christian’s coffin as he sings, “When the sharpest words wanna cut me down, I’m gonna send a flood, gonna drown ‘em out,“I am brave, I am bruised,“I am who I’m meant to be.”Together they sing, “THIS IS ME!”Jumping down from the coffin together, the pair burst through the door of their dorm room and start marching down the corridor outside. “Look out cuz here I come! And I’m marching on to the beat I drum,“I’m not scared to be seen,“I make no apologies, THIS IS ME!”Landon and Christian burst into the cafeteria, where most of the other students are gathered, with the vamps sitting on one side of the hall and most of the werepups on the other. Many of them look around as the music swells up again and the pair dramatically enter the room.Teddy, Jax, Tyler and Mystic stand up and begin singing as a chorus, “Oh-oh-oh-oh… Oh-oh-oh-oh… Oh-oh-oh-oh… Oh-oh-oh-oh!“Oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh, oh!”As Landon and Christian stride into the hall, looking around warily at the faces of the other vamps and pups, Preston gets to his feet and steps up to take them both by the hand. Turning to the crowd, he joins in the song. “Another round of bullets hits my skin,“Well, fire away ‘cuz today, I won’t let the shame sink in!” He glares around with a furious, defiant pride; no longer ashamed of embracing his hybrid nature.Preston climbs up onto a table with Landon and Christian as they resume singing. “We are bursting through the barricades, and reaching for the moon!”“We are warriors!”“Yeah, that’s what we’ve become!” sings Preston.“Yeah, that’s what we’ve become!” chorus Landon and Christian.The vamps and wolves are getting to their feet on either side of the hall, standing off for an epic dance battle. Aidan and Jack both glare across at the vamps; Raphael and Bryan in particular glare right back. As he dances with Christian on the table, Landon sings, “I won’t let them break me down to dust, I know that there’s a place for us!”Together they sing, “For we are glorious!”Preston steps down and starts cheering the two of them on. Breaking the lines, Griffin joins Wanna and Dub in front of the table the pair are dancing on; the three of them dance together, with Griffin doing some impressive backflips between them, his cape flowing behind him, before landing smoothly and turning to make out with each twin in turn, while Christian continues singing, “When the sharpest words wanna cut me down, I’m gonna send a flood, gonna drown ‘em out!”Landon joins in again. “I am brave, I am bruised, I am who I’m meant to be…Together they sing, “THIS IS ME!” as they jump of the table and run from the hall, down the corridors and out into the grounds. “Look out cuz here I come! And I’m marching on to the beat I drum. I’m not scared to be seen, I make no apologies...”The crowd burst out of the doors and spill onto the grounds, as Landon strips off his cape and black shirt, throwing them to Christian who puts them on. “THIS IS ME!”The chorus echoes through the night as the music swells. “Oh-oh-oh-oh! Oh-oh-oh-oh! Oh-oh-oh-oh!” The Walton twins lift Landon into the air; he glares down at Aidan and Jack in the crowd below, who hiss back at him. Landon howls into the night, wolfing out as ginger fur bursts out across his pale, freckled body.“Oh-oh-oh-oh! Oh-oh-oh! Oh-oh-oh! Oh-oh-oh! Oh, oh!” Preston is joined by Zackary, and they both raise up Christian, who spreads his arms and lets his cape fly proudly behind him as he flashes his fangs.“THIS IS ME!” they sing together.Still flying high on Preston and Zackary’s arms, Christian looks down at his cousin and sings, “And I know that I deserve your love!”“Oh-oh-oh-oh!”“There’s nothing I’m not worthy of!”“Oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh-oh-oh, oh, oh!”As Wanna and Dub raise him proudly up, Landon looks down on the McGraw brothers. “When the sharpest words wanna cut me down, I’m gonna send a flood, gonna drown ‘em out…“This is brave, this is bruised. This is who I’m meant to be, THIS IS ME!”Landon and Christian both jump down into the center of the crowd, who back away into a circle surrounding them. As the pair dance together, the crowd cheer and dance around them. Wanna, Dub, Griffin, Preston and Zackary all dance together, while Maxwell watches them proudly, cradling a gently snoozing Baby Bartholomew in his arms.With one or two exceptions, the vamps and wolves dance together as the song continues. “Look out cuz here I come!”“Look out cuz here I come!” chorus the crowd.“And I’m marching on to the beat I drum!”“Marching on, marching, marching on!”Landon and Christian are raised into the air together again by the Walton twins and Griffin, while Preston watches on proudly, and Zackary runs back to Maxwell to cuddle his baby son again. “I’m not scared to be seen! I make no apologies,“THIS IS ME!”Landon sings, “When the sharpest words wanna cut me down…”Christian continues. “I’m gonna send a flood, gonna drown ‘em out!”Together, “I’m gonna send a flood, Gonna drown ‘em out! Oh, THIS IS ME!”The finale gets applause from the crowd of students surrounding them as fireworks burst into the sky over the lagoon, throwing colored sparkles across the dark waters. ☆ Music swells as Maxwell comes up behind Preston, embraces him, and starts singing, “Don’t go breaking my heart.”Preston smiles. “I couldn’t if I tried.”“Honey, if I get restless”“Baby, you’re not that kind!” Teddy dips Jax and looks into his eyes as he sings, “Don’t go breaking my heart!”Jax smiles and sings, “You take the weight off of me!”“Honey, when you knock on my door!”“Ooh, I gave you my key!”
Leo emerges from his coffin and sings, “Woo-hoo!”Leo embraces Leo and sings, “Nobody knows it!”“When I was down!”“I was your bat!”
Jackson Dollinger snuggles up with Will Buie Jr as he sings, “Woo-hoo!”Will responds, “Nobody knows it!”In unison they sing, “Nobody knows... it!”
Walker Scobell dances in and sings, “Right from the start!”Billy grinds up against Walker. “I gave you my heart!”“Oh-oh, I give you my heart!”“So don’t go breaking my heart!”
Walker Bryant wraps his arm around Stefan and sings, “I won’t go breaking your heart!”Stefan responds, “Don’t go breaking my heart.”“Nobody told us.”“Cuz nobody showed us!’”
Ryan pulls Cash in close. “Now it’s up to us, babe!”Cash smirks. “Whoa, I think we can make it!”
Eli tackles Spencer to the ground and sings out, “So don’t misunderstand me!”Spencer smiles and sings, “You put the light in my life.”“Oh, you put the spark to the flame!”“I got your heart in my sight!”
Kiefer holds Brady tight and sings, “Woo-hoo!”Brady smiles and sings, “Nobody knows it!”“But when I was down.”“I was your fae!”
Wanna howls, “Woo-hoo!”Griffin smirks and sings, “Nobody knows it.”Dub grabs Griffin and sings, “Nobody knows it.”“Right from the start!”All three sing, “I gave you my heart!”
Wolfgang moans out loud as Jett fucks him, “Oh-oh!!”Jett smirks as he sings, “I give you my heart!”“Don’t go breaking my heart!”“I won’t go breaking your heart!”Jett thrusts in hard and they both sing, “Don’t go breaking my heart.”
Finn swims up to Jack, grabs him and sings, “Woo-hoo!”Jack responds, “Nobody knows it!”“Woo-hoo!”“When I was down!”
Looking at a picture of Prestyn, Parker tears up, singing, “I was your bro.” Zackary tosses Baby Bart into the air and catches him. “Right from the start, woo-hoo, I gave you my heart!”he sings, caressing a picture of Björgvin.
Julian opens his window and belts out, “Oh-oh, I give you my heart. Don’t go breaking my heart!”Far away, Jackson looks out the window of the gym where he was flying around and sings, “I won’t go breaking your heart!”
All of the previously mentioned couples find themselves doing dances with their partner in the cafeteria; everyone is dancing and singing in unison, including Principal Evans and Jaeden, Nolan and Coach Wacker, and even JTT with a blow-up doll of himself. “Don’t go breaking my… Don’t go breaking my… Don’t go breaking my heart! I won’t go breaking your heart! Don’t go breaking my heart! Don’t go breaking my… I won’t go breaking your heart! Don’t go breaking my heart! Don’t go breaking my… I won’t go breaking your heart! Don’t go breaking my heart! Don’t go breaking my… I won’t go breaking your heart! Don’t go breaking my heart! Don’t go breaking my…”Landon was there too, dancing with Christian; he looks at Christian and sings, “I won’t go breaking your heart,” and then looks away quickly.Christian looks over to Landon. “Don’t go breaking my heart,” he sings, then looks away before Landon sees him. As the other couples dance out of the room, Maxwell holds Preston tight and they sing in unison, “Don’t go breaking my… I won’t go breaking your heart! Jett stares at Julian and sings, “Don’t go breaking my heart! Don’t go breaking my…” He winks, before grabbing Wolfgang and making out with him. Julian can’t help but respond, singing, “I won’t go breaking your heart!” before he runs out of the room. Maxwell and Preston hop up on the table and belt out, “Don’t go breaking my heart!!!” before Maxwell pulls Preston into a passionate kiss as the music comes to an end. ☆ Tait sits on his bed in his dorm, wearing a white tank top and blue boxer shorts, and scrolling through pictures on his phone of him and Ben. He sighs sadly as strumming guitar chords start up.Looking down at the picture of Ben on his phone’s screen, Tait starts to sing, “I remember when we broke up that night, saying, ‘This is it, I’ve had enough,’ cuz like, we hadn’t seen each other in months, when I caught you with that wolf.” Tait looks up, raising his eyebrows, “I mean, seriously?”Sighing again, Tait scrolls through his text messages, at the conversation where Ben apologized profusely and, in a moment of weakness, Tait took him back. “Then you come around again and say, ‘Jockstrap, I miss you and I swear I’m gonna change, trust me.’” Tait scoffs. “Remember how that lasted for a day?”He scrolls through the photos again till he finds one that Bryce sent him the very next day, of him riding Ben’s cock in his room, smirking at the camera. Tait tears up a little as he looks at it.“I say, “I hate you,” we break up, you call me, ‘I love you.’”Tait throws the phone down and gets to his feet as the music builds. “Ooh, we called it off again last night,” he sings, “But ooh, this time I’m telling you, I’m telling you…”He whirls on the spot and suddenly appears in the gym, boxing gloves on and starts pounding a punch bag with Ben’s face stuck on it. “We are never ever, ever getting back together! We are never ever, ever getting back together!”He turns to another punch bag, bearing Bryce’s face, and punches it as hard as he can. “You go talk to your friends, talk to my friends, talk to me,“But we are never ever, ever, ever getting back together!”Tait turns to break the fourth wall and adds, “Like, ever.”Resuming his punching workout, after wiping sweat from his brow, he continues singing, “I’m really gonna miss you picking fights, and me falling for it screaming that I’m right. And you would hide away and find your peace of mind… With some slutty wolf ass that’s much tighter than mine…” He violently punches the picture of Bryce.Throwing aside the boxing gloves, Tait turns to march out of the gym, summoning his phone into his hand as he goes. “Ooh, you called me up again tonight… But ooh, this time I’m telling you, I’m telling you,“We are never, ever, ever getting back together! We are never, ever, ever getting back together!” He scrolls through the call log again. “You go talk to your friends, talk to my friends, talk to me…“But we are never ever, ever, ever getting back together!” Tait marches out of the doors of the Academy and off across the grounds in the direction of the woods and the lagoon. “Ooh, yeah, ooh yeah, ooh yeah… Oh, oh, oh…”Sitting down in the shade of a tree where he and Ben once had a picnic by the water, Tait traces his fingers over the initials ‘T.B. 4 B.D.’ carved into the trunk. “I used to think that we were forever, ever… And I used to say, ‘Never say never...’” The music is interrupted as Tait’s phone rings; looking down at the screen he sees Ben’s face smiling up at him.Later in the dorm, Tait turns to Teddy, who is snuggled up next to him on the bed, his arm around his older brother. “Ughhh… so he calls me up and he’s like, ‘I still love you,’“And I’m like... ‘I just... I mean this is exhausting, you know, like, we are never getting back together. “Like, ever.’“No!” he sings, and Teddy nods in agreement.Getting to his feet again and dancing around his dorm room with Teddy, Tait sings, “We are never ever, ever getting back together. We are never ever, ever getting back together. You go talk to your friends, talk to my friends, talk to me. But we are never ever, ever, ever getting back together,“We, ooh, getting back together, ohhh,“We, ooh, getting back together,“You go talk to your friends, talk to my friends, talk to me. But we are never ever, ever, ever getting back together!”Tait finally flops down on his bed; picking up his phone again, he opens his contacts, taps on Ben’s number and then, after a pause, hits ‘Delete’, before putting the phone aside and turning to snuggle down in Teddy’s arms. ☆ As night falls over the Academy and the full moon rose in the sky, Zackary lays back on his bed, cradling Baby Bartholomew in his arms. As he smiles down at his sleeping baby son, music swells up around him in the room and he begins softly crooning to him.“I could stay awake just to hear you breathing. Watch you smile while you are sleeping, while you’re far away and dreaming.” Zackary gently strokes Bart’s hair as the boy snuffles in his sleep. “I could spend my life in this sweet surrender. I could stay lost in this moment forever.”Zackary gets to his feet and gently carries Baby Bart over to the window, where he gazes out at the beautiful moon, whose rays fall across the boy’s coffee-colored sleeping face. “Every moment spent with you is a moment I treasure,“Don’t want to close my eyes, I don’t want to fall asleep. Cuz I’d miss you, baby. And I don’t want to miss a thing.”Baby Bart stirs; his eyes open sleepily and he smiles up at Zackary, who beams back at him. “Dada,” he gurgles.“Cuz even when I dream of you, the sweetest dream will never do. I’d still miss you baby. And I don’t want to miss a thing.” Zackary gazes into his son’s smiling face, seeing those dark eyes that remind him so much of Björgvin’s; he feels the emotion well up in his chest, so much that he can almost imagine a heartbeat pumping inside him. “Lying close to you, feeling your heart beating,” he sings, “And I’m wondering what you’re dreaming… Wondering if it’s me you’re seeing.” He leans down and presses a soft kiss to Bart’s forehead. “Then I kiss your head, and thank the gods we’re together.”The air suddenly shimmers around Zackary, and the walls of the dorm room magically fade away so that he finds himself outside under the moonlight. Mystic and Tyler are dancing around him, both smiling. Mystic looks up at Zackary and holds his arms out wide. “A little gift to welcome you back, Zack,” he says with a smile.Floating before him, Zackary sees images hovering in the air, shimmering and glistening in the moonlight, visions of the future, specifically of his and Bart’s future.As he watches in wonder at the vision of a toddler Bart getting his very first fang, Zackary continues singing. “And I just want to stay with you in this moment forever… Forever and ever. I don’t want to close my eyes, I don’t want to fall asleep. Cuz I’d miss you, baby. And I don’t want to miss a thing.”A shirtless five-year-old Bart runs through the trees, baring sharp teeth, already some dark hair bristling across his back as he runs and jumps into his father’s arms.“Cuz even when I dream of you, the sweetest dream will never do. I’d still miss you, baby. And I don’t want to miss a thing.”More visions flash across the night, as Tyler and Mystic dance around Zackary, who smiles and gazes from the tiny boy snuggled in his arms to the visions of a dark, curly haired boy running into his father’s arms, of him catching Baby Bart when he attempts to fly for the first time, bandaging the boy’s knee when he takes a tumble hunting in the woods.“I don’t want to miss one smile. And I don’t want to miss one kiss. And I just want to be with you, right here with you, just like this.” He watches as the boy, aged around ten, manages to transform partially into a wolf for the first time, chasing his dad around the garden. “And I just want to hold you close, feel your heart so close to mine. And just stay here in this moment, for all the rest of time.”An excited twelve-year-old Bartholomew boards the bus to Mjölnir, as his father proudly waves him off with a tear in his eye. “Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, I don’t want to close my eyes. Don’t want to fall asleep, cuz I’d miss you baby. And I don’t want to miss a thing.“Cuz even when I dream of you, the sweetest dream will never do. I’d still miss you, baby. And I don’t want to miss a thing.”A teenage Bartholomew, with a bright red mohawk, is arguing with Zackary over something. Zackary can’t help but laugh as he sees the indignant rage on his son’s face, before he storms out and slams the door behind him. “I don’t want to close my eyes, I don’t want to fall asleep. Cuz I’d miss you, baby. And I don’t want to miss a thing.”But the next vision shows a heartbroken Bartholomew, of around the same age, breaking down and crying beside his father on the sofa, while Zackary puts a comforting arm around him. “Cuz even when I dream of you. The sweetest dream will never do, I’d still miss you, baby. And I don’t want to miss a thing.”Zackary smiles at Mystic; he mouths “thank you”, and Mystic nods. He and Tyler walk away, and the spell fades, the walls of the dorm room reappearing. Zackary gently carries Baby Bart back over to the bed and lays down with him in his arms as the boy drifts off to sleep again.“Don’t want to close my eyes, I don’t want to fall asleep, yeah. And I don’t want to miss a thing.”Zackary kisses Bart on the forehead again and whispers softly, “I’m never leaving you again, son. I’ll be with you, through every moon. I promise.”Baby Bart snuffles and growls a little, reaching out a hand and gripping onto Zackary’s jacket as he sleeps on, cradled safely in his daddy’s strong arms. ☆ As chaos continues to reign throughout the school, Elliot is drinking a rum and coke in the full liquor bar in the Alpha Lounge, watching videos of him and Mason having a great time touring old London town.“Mason, you enjoying the sights?”“Oh, it’s all so wonderful, babe, thank you for this trip.” Mason smiled, holding Elliot’s hand tight.“But of course, any boyfriend of mine deserves nothing less than perfection!” Elliot kissed Mason on the cheek.Elliot tears up watching the video as Harry comes up behind him. “Oh Elliot... Veal and Davis told me you were sitting here moping over spilled tea on a biscuit.”“I really did love him, mate... I think he might have been the one,” Elliot says, looking back at the screen.“You’re an Alpha, Elliot! Remember that, stop crying over some fucking fae bitch and remember who you are, remember all the lessons I taught you. I see these months with the Yanks have made you soft.”“I’m not soft, Harry!” Elliot says angrily.“Then prove it!” Harry says, smirking as he grabs Elliot and shoving him a bit.Elliot stands up and pulls Harry into a passionate kiss.Harry kisses him back.Elliot looks down at his phone and then sings, “Oh, whoa oh!”Nolen, Jack, Roman, Sawyer, Asher and Senan start whistling in tune.Elliot caresses the picture of Mason. “There’s a place that I know, it’s not pretty there and few have ever gone. If I show it to you now, will it make you run away or will you stay, even if it hurts, even if I try to push you out, will you return?”Harry places his hand on Elliot’s shoulder. “And remind me who I really am.” He looks Harry in the eyes and says, “Please remind me who I really am!”Elliot kicks the bar stool and belts out, “Everybody’s got a dark side, do you love me? Can you love mine? Nobody’s a picture perfect, but we’re worth it. You know that we’re worth it, will you love me? Even with my dark side?”Harry pulls Elliot into his embrace, and they begin to slow dance as Elliot sings, “Like a diamond, from black dust, it’s hard to know, it can become if you give up, so don’t give up on me! Please remind me who I really am!”Elliot rips off his shirt and jumps onto the bar, pulling Nolen up there with him and starting to grind on him. “Everybody’s got a dark side. Do you love me? Can you love mine?” Elliot french kisses Nolen before diving into the arms of Jack, Roman, Senan, Sawyer and Asher. “Nobody’s a picture perfect.” He jumps to the floor and pulls Jack in close. But we’re worth it, you know that we’re worth it.” He sweeps Roman off his feet. “Will you love me? Even with my dark side?”Elliot and the Alphas strut out into the halls and do what they do best. Elliot grabs Bryan Blanco and kisses him passionately, before dropping him to the floor and singing, “Don’t run away! Don’t run away!”Elliot pushes Connor Noon against the wall and starts making out with him, getting him hard before ditching him. “Just tell me that you will stay, promise me you will stay!”Elliot pulls the Leos apart and makes out with each one of them, before throwing them to the side. “Don’t run away! Don’t run away!”Maxwell shakes his head. “You know you shouldn’t be using your powers this way, you’re better than that.”Elliot belts it out, “Just promise me you will stay! Promise me you will stay! Will you love me? Ohh, everybody’s got a dark side!”The Alphas burst into the Traditional Satyr classroom, and they all belt it out, “Do you love me? Can you love mine? Nobody’s a picture perfect, but we’re worth it. You know that we’re worth it. Will you love me? Even with my dark side?”Billy stands up. “Oi, what do you lot think you’re doing in our classroom!”Parker shakes his head. “Don’t bother, Billy, I’m sure they have come to gloat about their fancy lounge!”Elliot smirks. “Oh Parker, you make me sick with your eighteenth-century values! SATYRS ARE BETTER THAN OTHER PEOPLE, WHY SHOULD WE NOT USE OUR LOOKS FOR PERSONAL GAIN!”“You know who you remind me of, Elliot? Robert E. Lee... Jefferson Davis... Stonewall Jackson... slave owners!” Kiefer says, bluntly.🐼“You dare make that comparison?”“You are literally enslaving their minds so yes, I am!” Kiefer shouts.Elliot nods. “I came here in hopes of a reconciliation... but I can now see this war can only end in bloodshed... we settle this in one week’s time. Winner gets to implement their way of satyr life. Alphas roll!!!” The Alphas dramatically exit the room.Walker looks to Kiefer. “What do we do now?”Kiefer sighs, “Our very own... Waterloo... but who is Napoleon... that is the question.” For the War of Love and Lust was coming to its dramatic end. ☆ As the night draws to a close, Jett lays on his bed, arms behind his head as Wolfgang sucks on his cock. “That’s it, Wolfy... mmm yes, deepthroat that cock, baby.”Wolfgang gags as he does so. “You were right, babe... this musical curse was an amazing idea! People are so confused, and I hear the satyrs are gonna fight!”Jett jumps up and grabs Wolfgang by the neck. “See, this why you should never question my excellence!”“Never again, my beloved.” Wolfgang says, smiling wide.Julian’s jaw drops as he looks over at them. “I should have known this was you, this has your smirking face written all over it!”Jett smirks as he pulls on his robe. “Juju, Juju, Juju, Juju... you sad, pathetic thing.”“My question is… just what the hell were you thinking? What the fuck do you gain from this?” Julian shouts.“Chaos, my dear Juju, chaos. This will provide me the perfect opportunity to swoop in and become the ruler of Mjölnir Academy.... King, if you will.”Julian scoffs. “You, King... please, that will be the day!”Jett smirks. “You’ll see... HIT IT!”“Hit what?” Julian asks, confused, as music begins to play.Jett jumps right in front of Julian and sings, “I’m gonna be a mighty king, so enemies beware!”Julian rolls his eyes. “Well, I’ve never seen a king of mages with quite so few powers.”Jett ignores Julian and sings, “I’m gonna be the main event, like no king was before. I’m brushing up on looking down, I’m working on my ABS!” Jett sings, ripping his shirt openJulian checks them out. “Thus far, a rather… well, I mean they are nice... uh, a rather uninspiring thing!”Jett laughs as he hops up on the bed. “Oh, I just can’t wait to be king!”Julian looks at Jett. “You’ve rather a long way to go, you son of bitch, if you think...”Jett interrupts him, “No one saying ‘do this’!”Julian gets flustered and says, “Now, when I said that, I…”Wolfgang chimes in, “No one saying ‘be there’!”Julian tries to get a word in, “What I meant was...”Jett belts out, “No one saying ‘stop that’!”Julian rolls his eyes and says, “Look, what you don’t realize...”Jett scoops Wolfgang off his feet and in unison they sing, “No one saying ‘see here’!”Julian screams, “Now, see here!!!”Jett and Wolfgang run out of the room singing, “Free to run around all day!”Julian nods. “Well, that’s definitely in character for you!”Jett grabs an unsuspecting Azhy Robertson and bites down, taking a drink, and sings, “Free to do it all my way!”Julian pulls Azhy away from Jett and sings, “I think it’s time that you and I arranged a heart-to-heart...”Jett interrupts him again, “Kings don’t need advice from fucking four-eyes for a start!”Julian shoves Jett and says, “If this is where the Academy is headed, count me out! Out of school, out of Canada, I wouldn’t hang about!” Jett and Wolfgang strip and throw their clothes at Julian. “This nudist is getting wildly out of wing!!!”Jett and Wolfgang do a couple of backflips! “Oh, I just can’t wait to be king!”Teddy, Jax, Tyler, Mystic, Prince George, Sean, Finn and Jack come in and kneel before Jett and Wolfgang.Jett smirks and sings, “Everybody, look left! Everybody, look right! Everywhere you look, I’m standing in the spotlight!” And a spotlight literally appears over Jett, because of course it does.Julian huffs. “Not on my watch!”Everyone starts singing, “Let every mage now go for broke and sing! Let’s hear it in the pack and on bat’s wing. It’s gonna be King Jetty’s finest fling.”“Oh, I just can’t wait to be king!” The crowd lifts Jett into the air and he smirks, creating fireworks with his hands. “Oh, I just can’t wait to be king! Oh, I just can’t waaaaaait ... to be kinggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”Jett smirks as the crowd lowers him to the ground once more; he walks over to Julian and says, “Learn to worship me and I’ll make it worth your effort.” He winks at him. “Wolfgang, come along!”“Yes babe!” Wolfgang follows Jett like an obedient puppy.Julian shakes his head and turns to break the fourth wall. “My gods, what will become of this school... will this curse be lifted... tune in next time to find out, y’all!” Julian smiles as the scene fades to black.
To Be Continued...
JETT KLYNE presents
a JETT KLYNE production
in association with JETT KLYNE
a film by JETT KLYNE
JETT KLYNE in
JETT’S FABULOUS SYMPHONY!
starring Wolfgang Schaeffer
Featuring (in order of appearance)
AZHY ROBERTSON
JAX CHESHIRE
TEDDY BLUM
TYLER WLADIS
MYSTIC INSCHO
MATT LINTZ
MACSEN LINTZ
KIT CONNOR
KREW BINGHAM
CHRIS EVANS
JAEDEN MARTELL
JONATHAN TAYLOR THOMAS
MAXWELL JENKINS
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
SEAN CONVERY
LANDON GORDON
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
SPENCER FITZGERALD
ELI GOLDEN
LUCA LUHAN
WINSLOW FEGLEY
NOLAN GOULD
JACK MCGRAW
AIDAN MCGRAW
NOLEN DUBUC
SAWYER SHARBINO
ASHER BISHOP
SENAN WEST
JACK VEAL
ROMAN GRIFFIN DAVIS
TURIN BINGHAM
RYLER BINGHAM
HUDSON WEST
BODHI SABONGUI
CHANCE HURSTFIELD
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
PRESTON OLIVER
ZACKARY ARTHUR
RAPHAEL LUCE
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
LEO ASHTON
LEO HART
JACKSON DOLLINGER
WILL BUIE JR.
WALKER SCOBELL
BILLY BARRATT
WALKER BRYANT
STEFAN BENZ
RYAN BUGGLE
MICHAEL CASH
KIEFER O’REILLY
BRADY NOON
FINN CARR
JACK MESSINA
PARKER BATES
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
ETHAN WACKER
TAIT BLUM
BEN DAON
BRYCE GHEISAR
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
MASON THAMES
HARRY COLLETT
BRYAN BLANCO
CONNOR NOON
BILLY JENKINS
and JULIAN HILLIARD as the crazy old cat lady!
Directed by
The Greatest Person You Will Ever Meet, the One, the Only, the Ever Sexy...
JETT KLYNE!!!!!!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Dramatic instrumentals sound and an unseen audience applauds loudly as the curtains are thrown open as a slim yet fit, nude boy holds his arms wide and bows. “Ladies, gentlemen and non-binary mages, welcome back!” he cries theatrically, “Welcome back to our most wonderful show, featuring the amazing, the one, the only, the mage, the myth, the legend, JETT KLYNE!!!”“Who the fuck are you talking to, Jett?” groans Julian as he sits up in bed, rubbing his eyes before reaching over to put his glasses on. “And why do you always have to be naked?” He glances down at Jett’s bare ass before looking hastily away and rolling his eyes.“Oh, my dear Juju,” sighs Jett dramatically, “Maybe one day you will know the thrill of addressing a crowd of adoring fans and followers who will bow down to you and worship your every move. Of course,” he adds, sneering down at the messy-haired and scowling boy sitting on his bed, “You’ll have to lose the lame fucking glasses, grow a foot or two, buff up… and grow some hair on your balls!” He snickers.“Hey, I’ve got hair on my balls!” cries Julian, “Maybe more than you now!” he adds, sticking his tongue out and pulling a face at Jett, who cackles with laugher.“Hah, you fucking wish, Baby Juju!” He gives another dramatic sigh and conjures a sparkly purple robe out of nowhere, pulling it around his shoulders. “But anyway, I’m the star of this show, so you’d better get used to it.”Julian throws himself back down onto his pillows and groans loudly. “Ugh give it a rest, Jett, this ain’t some fancy Broadway show, you just cast a dumb spell over the Academy. And after a week, it’s getting a bit old having everyone just burst into song and dance every five minutes.”Jett smirks at him. “You wouldn’t be saying that if you were the star like I am, Juju. You’d be loving every second of it you’d be—”“OH, SHUT UP, JETT!” shouts Julian, conjuring a vine from nowhere that gags Jett, cutting him off in mid flow. “Heh, take that, I’ve got fae powers too, remember?”“Aww, cute baby powers,” snickers Jett, waving a hand and making the vines wither to dust. “TAKE THIS, FOUR-EYES!!!” he shouts, waving his hands theatrically and conjuring a storm out of nowhere in the dorm room.“WHOOOOOOAAAHHH!” cries Julian, as he is almost blown away, nearly knocking down Wolfgang, who appears in the doorway as it bursts open with the wind.“Damn, what the hell was that?” he says, as he enters the dorm.“Just me blowing Juju away!”“Nice, babe!” Wolfgang runs over to Jett and smirks as he pulls him into a passionate kiss, before dropping to his knees. “Now, can I blow you?”“Damn fucking right!” smirks Jett, as Wolfgang already has Jett’s cock down his throat.“Ugh, I miss Jackson! Stuck here with you two…” groans Julian, “I’m gonna find a way to undo this spell of yours, Klyne, you can bet on it,” he adds, but Jett is no longer listening to him, too busy grabbing Wolfgang’s head and forcing him to deepthroat his cock. “Ughhh!” groans Julian again as he storms out of the dorm, down the corridor and out onto the school grounds.As Julian strides out across the grounds in the direction of the lagoon, a dramatic drumbeat starts playing and Julian finds himself starting to sing, “Everybody’s always talkin’ at me, that dumb nudist’s tryin’ to get in my head.” Julian grabs his head in frustration, then shakes it off, “I wanna listen to my own heart talkin’, I need to count on myself instead!”Throwing some dramatic shapes, Julian is joined by Tyler and Mystic, who appear out of nowhere and start dancing behind him. “Did you ever?” they both sing.“Lose yourself to get what you want?” Julian throws a dramatic squat, before running off down the hill.“Did you ever?” Tyler and Mystic follow him.“Get on a ride and wanna get off?“Let go of the ones you should’ve held close?” Julian throws his arms in the air dramatically, causing a shower of rainbow-colored fireworks to explode in the cold January sky. “Did you ever let go? Did you ever not know?” Julian does the dramatic hand thing, oh, you know the one! Which is even more impressive when he conjures a blazing fireball to go with it.Julian strides off along the shore of the lagoon, Tyler and Mystic flanking him as he punches his hand and throws his arms out theatrically, sending sparks and smoke across the waters as he goes. “I’m not gonna stop, that’s who I am! I’ll give it all I got, that is my plan! When I find what I lost, you know you can,“Bet on it, bet on it! Bet on it, bet on it!”Tyler and Mystic back him up with, “Bet on me!”“I wanna make it right, that is the way. To turn my life around, today is the day! Am I the type of guy who means what I say?” Julian drops to his knees and sings dramatically over the dark waters of the lagoon, while Tyler and Mystic conjure a magical spotlight on him and trees start dancing at the edge of the forest. “Bet on it, bet on it! Bet on it, bet on it!”With a burst of light and a shower of shimmering water, Julian jumps to his feet again, wearing nothing but a silver speedo. He does a backflip into the lagoon, where Jack Messina and Finn Carr emerge from the water and catch him as he sings, “How will I know if there’s a path worth taking? Should I question every move I make? With all I’ve lost, my heart is breakin’…”Mystic waves his arms and a vision of a dragon soars over the waters of the lagoon, as Julian gazes mournfully into the distance, towards the mountains.“I don’t wanna make the same mistake…”Jack and Finn sing, “Did you ever…”“Doubt your dream will ever come true?”“Did you ever…”“Blame the world, but never blame you?” Julian throws his arms wide as Jack and Finn raise him high into the air. “Hmm, it’s all Jett’s fault anyway,” he mutters, and they both nod in fervent agreement.“I will never…”“Let that bitch beat me again… I don’t wanna win this game if I can’t play it my way!” Julian leaps into the air again and dives into the lagoon, emerging with his silver tail flashing in the January sun. “I’m not gonna stop, that’s who I am.”“Who I am!”“I’ll give it all I got, that is my plan!”“That’s my plan!”“When I find the right spell, you know you can…”“You know you can!”“Bet on it, bet on it! Bet on it, bet on it!”“Bet on me!” sing Jack and Finn together, along with Tyler and Mystic on the shore, as Julian rides high on a wave and throws his arms out wide, his silver tail flashing as the water glistens on his chest.Fireworks rain down from the sky over the lagoon as Julian is joined by the other merboys; Stefan Benz, along with Turin, Ryler, Krew and Brexsen Bingham do water dances and back him up as he sings, “I wanna make it right, that is the way! To turn my life around, today is the day! Am I the type of guy who means what I say?“Bet on it, bet on it! Bet on it, bet on it!”On the crest of a wave, Julian glides down to the shore of the lagoon, on the edge of the forest, where he lands smoothly, his speedo-clad legs reappearing as the music breaks into a dramatic bridge. “Oh, hold up!” Drumbeats echo across the grounds as Julian dances theatrically with the trees. “Give me room to think, bring it on down. Gotta work out the way, gotta be my own fae!”Then he drops to the shore and looks down into the rippling waters, at his own reflection. “Oh, hold up. It’s no good at all to see yourself, and not recognize your face. Out on my own, it’s such a scary place, ooh…” Julian stands up and gazes out proudly across the water, flanked by both his tree and human backing dancers. “The powers are all inside of me. All I gotta do is belieeeve…”Waving his hands to cause the water to splash into swirling shapes around him, Julian strides off across the grounds again as the music dramatically builds again. “I’m not gonna stop! Not gonna stop till I get my shot! That’s who I am, that is my plan! Will I end up on top?“You can bet on it, bet on it! Bet on it, bet on it! You can bet on it, bet on it!”Tyler and Mystic dance behind him, singing, “Bet on it, bet on it!”“Bet on me!” belts out Julian, before breaking into a run, his speedo a silver streak as he leaps and jumps across the grounds, the swirling waters bursting into a shower of sparkling droplets as he goes. “I wanna make it right, that is the way! To turn my life around, today is the day! Am I the type of guy who means what I say?”Tyler and Mystic are joined by Teddy, Jax, Azhy as well as Jack and Finn as Julian does backflips on his way back towards the school, still singing as he goes.“Bet on it, bet on it!”They sing the backup, “Bet on it, bet on it!”As Julian leaps into the air and belts out, “You can BET ON ME!” while literally levitating twenty feet above the ground, arms raised triumphantly in the air at the climax of the song.The other mages all burst into applause as Julian smoothly descends to the ground to be engulfed in a many-armed hug as they all pat him on the back.“Let’s see Jett top that number!” says Julian, grinning and staring defiantly up at the school, in the direction of the dorm rooms. ☆ London Cheshire is in the stables grooming Malachi the Unicorn, when all of a sudden, Malachi trots away and mounts another unicorn... and starts fucking it. “Mal!” cries London, “Babe, you're going feral... don’t give into your unicorn instincts, remember who you are!” He hastily goes to try to pull Malachi away from the other unicorn.Malachi huffs and kicks London away.London falls on his back and grunts. “FINE! You know, I’m just trying to do everything to get you back, you fucking asshole!”At that moment, Mason enters the stables with a frown on his face, Professor Jessup by his side. “London?”London smiles and runs to Mason’s side. “Mason! Professor! You must have found something, a cure!”Connor places his hand on London’s broad shoulder and sighs. “I’m sorry, son... there is no cure... nothing... it’s eternal... Malachi is now and forever a unicorn.”London tears up as he gazes helplessly into the teacher’s face. “No!” he cries in despair, “There has to be something... some book, fuck, an ancient scroll we haven’t studied yet!”Mason embraces London tight. “I’m sorry, bro... he’s gone.”London wipes the tears from his eyes as he looks over to Malachi, who is still going to town on the other unicorn, then back at Mason and Connor. He sniffs, before shoving past them and heading back towards the school.Mason sighs. “He’s about to have an angsty number, isn’t he?”Connor nods. “I do believe you are right, son.” London goes straight to the gym and rips off his shirt as the music swells around him. “Ooh hey, yeah!”London takes a deep breath. “Hush, just stop, there’s nothing you can do or say, baby!”Jax and Teddy run in, wearing nothing but matching green gym shorts and sneakers; they pose behind London as he lays on the bench and starts lifting a dumbbell. “I’ve had enough I’m not your property as from today, baby.”London starts working up a sweat as Teddy and Jax dance around him. “You might think that I won’t make it on my own!” London tosses the dumbbell across the room, hopping up and singing out, “But now I’m stronger than yesterday! Now it’s nothing but my way. My loneliness ain’t killing me no more. I, I’m stronger than I ever thought that I could be, baby!” London drops to the ground and does a thousand push-ups. In the nearby town of Asgardia, Tajus can be seen, looking utterly downcast and defeated, flipping burgers at the McDonald’s.“Faster, Goldilocks!”Tajus sighs. “Yes, boss.” Back at Mjölnir, London hops up and sings, “I used to go with the flow, didn’t really care ‘bout me. You might think that I can’t take it, but you’re wrong!” He walks over to the punching bags and starts hitting each of them. “Cuz now I’m stronger than yesterday! Now it’s nothing but my way. My loneliness ain’t killing me no more. I, I’m stronger!” London kicks the bag right off its chain.At the same time, Tait Blum is on the treadmill, running some shirtless laps, working up a nice sweat. London sees Tait and sings, “Come on, now.” He gets on the treadmill next to Tait and starts running. “Oh, yeah!”
Unicorn Malachi pulls out of the other unicorn and proceeds to release a sparkly rainbow dropping, right on Professor Jessup's feet. “Lovely!”Mason laughs, grabbing the shovel. Back on the treadmill, London keeps pushing the speed up. “Here I go, on my own, I don’t need nobody, better off alone. Here I go, on my own now, I don’t need nobody, not anybody!”Jax and Teddy each get on treadmills opposite of their big brothers and start chanting, “Here I go, here I go, here I go, here I go, here I go!”London wipes the sweat off his brow and sings, “Alright.”Jax and Teddy keep chanting, “Here I go, here I go, here I go, here I go, here I go!”London jumps off the treadmill and breaks into a dance, singing out, “Stronger than yesterday! It’s nothing but my way. My loneliness ain’t killing me no more. I, I’m stronger than yesterday, now it’s nothing but my way! My loneliness ain’t killing me no more!!!”Tait turns off his treadmill and walks over to London, who sings, “Now I’m stronger than yesterday, now it’s nothing but my way. My loneliness ain’t killing me no more. I, I’m stronger.” London pulls Tait into a passionate kiss as the song ends and Tait kisses him back.Teddy smiles. “The Blum brothers and Cheshire brothers...”Jax smirks. “Meant to be.” He pulls Teddy into a passionate kiss and the two couples make out right there in the middle of the gym.Watching the scene, Iain Armitage lets out a sigh. “I’m gonna need a bigger mop bucket after this lot is done.” He sighs and returns to the janitor's closet. ☆ Jett is fucking Wolfgang hard, again. “Take it... take it!”Wolfgang just moans and groans as he takes Jett’s cock deep in his bussy. “I love you so much, Jett... you are my everything!”Jett smirks as he pulls out. “I know, that is just how perfect I am... come, Wolfgang, we have chaos to unleash upon this school!” Jett fixes his hair and makes a sparkly suit appear on his body, before going next door, where he kicks in the door and starts singing, “I hate the world today!”Azhy’s eyes grow wide at the sight of Jett; he makes a beeline for the door but to no avail, Jett grabs him and bites down on his neck, taking a deep drink. “You taste so good to me, I know, but I can’t change, tried to tell you but you look at me like maybe I'm an angel underneath, innocent and sweet!” Jett tosses Azhy the Juicebox to the ground.Jett struts out into the hallway. “Yesterday, I cried.” He throws a fireball at Mystic, lighting his butt on fire. “You must have been relieved, to see the softer side.”Wolfgang shoves the Noon brothers out of the way, using vines and making way for Jett who sings at them, “I can understand how, you’d be so confused, I don’t envy you!”Jett kicks down the door to Professor Thomas’s classroom and walks up to him, caressing his cheek. “I’m a little bit of everything... All rolled into one!” He snatches JTT’s wig and belts out, “I’m a bitch, I’m a lover, I’m a vampire, I’m a sex god. I’m a sinner, I’m a saint! I do not feel ashamed! I’m your Hel, I’m your dream, I’m nothing in between. You know you wouldn’t want it any other way!” Jett throws a fireball at the Leos as he leaves the classroom.Wolfgang creates a throne out of vines for Jett, who sits proudly on it. “So, take me as I am, this may mean you’ll have to be a stronger man!” Raphael and Hudson lift Jett’s throne into the air using their vampiric strength and carry him as he continues singing, “Rest assured that when I start to make you nervous and I’m going to extremes. Tomorrow I will change and today won’t mean a thing!”They carry him into the Alpha Satyr Lounge where he does a backflip off the throne into the jacuzzi, emerging from it in nothing but a gold speedo and singing, “I’m a bitch, I’m a lover, I’m a vampire, I’m a sex god, I’m a sinner, I’m a saint, I do not feel ashamed!” Jett wraps his arm around Nolen and licks his lips, singing, “I’m your Hel, I’m your dream, I’m nothing in between. You know you wouldn’t want it any other way!” He kisses Nolen passionately; the satyr kisses the young vamp back before Jett shoves him away and walks up to Roman Griffin Davis, kissing him too then biting him.Nolen shakes his head and laughs. “That’s one way to give a hickey!”Jett drops him to the ground and pulls Jack into his embrace. “Just when you think you’ve got me figured out, the season’s already changin’. I think it’s cool, you do what you do and don’t try to save me!” Jett kisses him before throwing him across the room.Senan, Asher and Sawyer catch their comrade as Jett sings out, “I’m a bitch, I’m a lover, I’m a vampire, I’m a sex god, I’m a sinner, I’m a saint, I do not feel ashamed.”Elliot enters the room; he suddenly finds himself entrapped in Jett’s fae vines and then Jett grinds up on him. “I’m your Hel, I’m your dream, I’m nothing in between, you know you wouldn’t want it any other way!”Jett leaves Elliot there, trapped, and returns to the hallway, where he sees Wolfgang graffitiing the walls with pictures of Jett, as the real thing belts out, “I’m a bitch, I’m a tease, you belong on your knees!” Jett forces Wolfgang to his knees, whips out his cock and mouth fucks him as he sings, “When you hurt, when you suffer, I’m your angel undercover!”Maxwell, Matt, Macsen and Kit come running at Jett and Wolfgang, trying to get them to stop this public porno. “CUT THAT OUT!” roars Matt.Jett just laughs as he grabs Wolfgang by the hand and they run down the hall, throwing plants they conjure at the security team as they both sing, “I’ve been numb, I’m revived, can’t say I’m not alive, you know you wouldn’t want it any other way!” Wolfgang waves his hand and conjures a massive storm cloud; it begins to rain on the security team and hard.Maxwell, Matt, Macsen and Kit stand there, rather pissed off, and sing, “Uuh-ohh, uuh-ohh, ooh. Uuh-ohh, uuh-ohh, ooh. Uuh-ohh, uuh-ohh, ooh. Uuh-ohh, uuh-ohh, ooh!”Jett takes a bow as the music ends. “GENTLEMEN, REMEMBER THIS TIME, REMEMBER THIS AS MY MOST EXCELLENT RISE TO POWER... Now, I know you all want an encore performance... I’m afraid I can’t do that.” Jett picks up Wolfgang and smirks. “This guy here has gone twenty minutes without a fucking, and we can’t have that, so I say to you...”But he breaks off as a furious Julian throws a few shards of ice at them.Jett gasps, wheeling around to face him. “HOW DARE YOU!!!”Julian looks pissed as he glares back at Jett. “I’ve had just about enough of you and your nudist shit... so, what do you say, Klyne... you and me... duel!”Jett just smirks. “Oh, Juju, you know I would never say no to making a mockery of you.” He caresses Julian’s cheek. “So yes, you're on. I’ll see you at midnight! Bring a second and get a doctor on call, you’re gonna need it,” Jett hisses, before turning away and starting to make out with Wolfgang as they head back towards their dorm room.Julian glares after them as they walk away. “Oh, you are so gonna pay you fucking son of a bitch.” He heads straight to the gym to work on his skills, getting ready for the fight. ☆ The full moon shines high in the sky over the Academy when Julian arrives at the appointed meeting place by the lagoon at midnight, accompanied by Tyler Wladis, who he’s appointed as his second. Arriving at the water’s edge, he isn’t surprised to find Jett already there waiting for him, accompanied predictably by Wolfgang.Jett sneers at Julian as he and Tyler approach. “Huh, you actually, came, Juju! You really think you’re the better mage, eh?” Wolfgang smirks beside him, both of them looking at Julian and Tyler with disdain.Julian smiles easily back at them. “Oh, I don’t think, Jettykins, I know.”Jett scoffs. “Whatever. Time to put your magic where your mouth is, Hilliard.”As dramatic, percussive music swells up, Julian looks right back at Jett. “Bring it on, Klyne.”As the pair of young mages stand off by the water’s edge, Teddy, Jax, Azhy, Mystic, Cash and Ryan appear and start to sing, “One, two, three, four…”They are joined by the wolf pack, emerging from the woods, and the vamps, swooping down out of the dark, “Five, six, seven, eight, nine…”Julian, Jett, Tyler and Wolfgang sing together, glaring across at each other, “It’s the Ten DuelCommandments!”The whole gathered company sing, as they circle the two opposing pairs, “It’s the Ten Duel Commandments! “Number one!”Jett steps forward, his eyes fixed on Julian as he sneers and sings, “The challenge: demand satisfaction. If they apologize, no need for further action.”All sing, “Number two!”“If they don’t, grab a friend, that’s your second.” Jett grabs Wolfgang by the arm and pulls him into a passionate kiss; Julian just glares at them and rolls his eyes.Julian puts an arm around Tyler. “Your lieutenant when there’s reckoning to be reckoned.”All sing, “Number three!”Julian sings, “Have your seconds meet face to face,” and gently pushes Tyler forward, where he walks up to face off with Wolfgang in the center of the circle.Jett sings, “Negotiate a peace…”Julian glares back at him. “Or negotiate a time and place.”“This is commonplace, ‘specially ‘tween young mages.” Jett just smirks back at Julian, while Tyler and Wolfgang debate animatedly but inaudibly between them.All sing, “Most disputes die, and no one blazes.“Number four!”As Tyler and Wolfgang turn and walk away from each other again, sighing and shaking their heads, Julian sings, “If they don’t reach a peace, that’s alright. Time to meditate and get a doctor on site.” He closes his eyes and presses his hands together, breathing deeply and levitating on the spot.Dr. Howell walks onto the scene; Jett puts an arm around him and smirks. “You pay him in advance, you treat him with civility.” He slips a hundred Canadian dollar bill into Gerran’s back pocket, squeezing his ass as he does so. “You have him turn around so he can have deniability.” He turns the doctor round then walks back to Wolfgang.All sing, “Five!”Jett sings, as he puts his arm around Wolfgang again, smirking at Julian. “Duel while the full moon is in the sky.” He squeezes Wolfgang’s ass as he pulls him into a deep kiss again.All sing, “Pick a place to die where it’s high and dry! “Number six!”Turning away from them in disgust, Julian pulls a piece of paper from his pocket. “Leave a note for your next of kin. Tell ‘em where you been. Pray Hel or Valhalla lets you in.”All sing, “Seven!”Pulling back from kissing Wolfgang, while still groping him, Jett sings, “Confess your sins. Ready for the moment of adrenaline, when you finally face your opponent!”All sing, “Number eight!”Jett, Julian, Tyler and Wolfgang all sing together, “Your last chance to negotiate. Send in your seconds, see if they can set the record straight…”Tyler and Wolfgang walk forward to the center of the circle again.“Tyler,” says Wolfgang.“Mr. Schaeffer, sir.”“Can we agree that duels are dumb and immature?”“Sure,” says Tyler, “But your man has to answer for his words, yo.”“Oh really?” Wolfgang raises an eyebrow, “We both know he’s the best, y’know?”Tyler loses his cool. “Oh, just cuz you’re a simp for him, the rest of us gotta bow down to his feet and kiss?”Wolfgang smirks. “Okay, so we’re doin’ this.”All sing, “Number nine!”As Tyler and Wolfgang retreat, Julian turns to glare back across at Jett, raising his arm in the air as he sings, “Look ‘em in the face… their dumb, smirking, bitchy, smug face… aim no higher. Summon all the courage you require…“Then count…”Teddy, Jax, Azhy, Mystic, Cash and Ryan sing, “One, two, three, four…”All join in, “Five, six, seven, eight, nine…”Julian and Jett sing, “Number…”All sing, “Ten paces!”Julian and Jett both raise their arms, glaring across the circle. The crowd around all hush as they both cry, “Fire!” and conjure huge, blazing fireballs which soar through the air between them and collide at the very center of the circle.All the assembled mages back away hastily as the blast knocks both Jett and Julian to the ground. The wolves all flee into the woods as fast as their furry little legs can carry them, while the vamps as one take flight into the night as bats.Dr. Howell runs forward, summoning Diego to his side as they both crouch down beside the unconscious forms of Jett and Julian. ☆ In their clearing in the woods, the werepups are gathered after escaping from the aftermath of Jett and Julian’s duel. Wanna and Dub are burning off energy by chasing Winslow and his racing wheelchair around the clearing, while most of the others are just lying on the ground moonbathing. As Jack and Aidan McGraw glare across at them, Landon and Christopher are sitting together on a fallen log, while Sean runs in circles around them, half-wolfed out and barking happily as he chases his fluffy little tail.As they sit there and watch him, grinning at each other, soft keyboard music starts up out of nowhere. Christopher turns to Landon, “I think it’s your song, Red,” he says.Landon looks a little taken aback. “Me, really, a solo?” He mumbles, “I… I dunno…”But Christopher smiles at him, putting a hand on the ginger wolf’s shoulder. “Hey, you got this!” he says encouragingly.Landon hesitates, but as the music continues, he finds his voice and starts to sing, quietly at first, “Sometimes I think I’m falling down, I wanna cry, I’m callin’ out, for one more try. To feel alive…”Christopher smiles encouragingly at Landon.He continues, a little louder and more confidently, “And when I feel lost and alone, I know that I can make it home.” Landon looks around the clearing, taking a deep breath as he feels the soft, cool breeze through the trees and feels more at home than he has ever done before in the woods. Getting to his feet and standing on the log, he continues singing, “Fight through the dark, and find the spark. Life is a risk but I will take it, close my eyes and jump!” He jumps off the log, gazing around at the other pups, all of whom are watching him now, Wanna, Dub and Winslow having stopped their chase to pay attention to their newest pack member’s song. “Together I think that we can make it. Come on let’s run and…”Christopher and Sean lift Landon in the air, so he can be seen across the clearing as he sings.“Rise through the night, you and I, we will fight to shine together, bright forever!”Spencer, Eli and Luca gather around Landon, alongside Wanna, Dub and Winslow, leaving only the McGraw brothers behind as Tyler, Mystic, Teddy, Jax, Azhy, Cash and Ryan emerge through the trees to cheer and dance in support. Even Prince George, after a moment’s hesitation, and a sigh of indignation, joins in with the fun.“And rise through the night you and I, we will fight to shine together.“Bright forever!”Christopher and Sean put Landon down again, so he is standing back on the log, and then Christopher climbs up beside him and starts singing, looking right at Landon as he does so, “In times that I doubted myself, I felt like I needed some help. Stuck in my head, with nothing left.” Jack and Aidan glare even more furiously up at Christopher, but he seems completely unfazed, his attention completely on Landon now. “I feel something around me now, so unclear, lifting me out. I found the ground I’m marching on…”Looking up into the dark-haired pup’s face, Landon sings along with him, “Life is a risk but we will take it. Close my eyes and jump. Together I think that we can make it. Come on, let’s run and…” Landon takes Christopher’s hand and they leap together off the log and run through the trees, with the other wolves and backing dancers following them.Sean leads the other pups in a howling chorus as they all sing, “Rise through the night, you and I, we will fight to shine together. Bright forever!“And rise through the night, you and I, we will fight to shine together. Bright forever!”As they near the edge of the woods, Landon takes over the singing, looking into Christopher’s green eyes with his amber ones as he sings, “In times that I doubted myself, I felt like I needed some help. Stuck in my head, with nothing left…”Christopher sings back, as they emerge from the trees and dance together on the sloping lawns by the lagoon, with the other wolves and mages surrounding them. “And when I feel lost and alone, I know that I can make it home. Fight through the dark, and find the spark!”Wanna and Dub lift the pair of them in the air, with Winslow howling a backing track as they both sing, “And rise through the night, you and I, we will fight to shine together! Shine together! “Bright forever! Bright forever!”Together, Tyler and Mystic conjure a platform out of thin air, which Wanna and Dub lift the two singing pups onto as they continue their duet, gazing into each other’s eyes, “And rise through the night, you and I, we will fight to shine together! Shine together!“Bright forever! Bright forever!”As the music climaxes, Christopher pulls Landon towards him, and before either of them stops to think, to realize that they’re in the middle of a crowd, with so many mages watching them, Christopher leans in and kisses Landon, passionately. After a moment of shock, Landon kisses him back. There are big gasps from all the surrounding wolves, and Landon notices out of the corner of his eye, Jack and Aidan looking furious and storming back off into the woods.What he doesn’t notice is that someone else had arrived on the scene and was also looking up at the pair in shock and horror. ☆ Christian just stands there, watching his cousin and former best friend kissing, and feels his heart sink straight to the floor.Landon pulls away from Christopher and smiles wideChristopher smiles back, but then notices Christian. “Shit... Cuz!” he gasps.Christian just shakes his head, before walking away. Tears welling in his eyes, he sings, “Everybody needs inspiration, everybody needs a song. A beautiful melody... when the night’s so long... cuz there is no guarantee... that this life is easy!”Christian is suddenly sprawled out on top of a piano being played by Tyler Wladis as he belts out, “Yeah, when my world is falling apart, when there’s no light to break up the dark... That’s when I, I, I look at you!”Christian wipes the tears away.Christian thinks back to running through the woods, chasing his favorite cousin Christopher. “When the waves are flooding the shore and I can’t find my way home anymore. That’s when I, I, I look at you!”Christian tackled Christopher to the ground and lick-attacked him as they both laughed so hard.Christian thinks back to the summer at Castle Gordon. He and Landon were just sitting on the couch watching a movie as Christian rested his head on Landon’s shoulder. “Heya Pup.” Christian smiled wide. “When I look at you, I see forgiveness, I see the truth, you love me for who I am like the stars hold the moon, right there where they belong... and I know I’m not alone!”Christopher pulls Landon into a passionate kiss. “Yeah, when my world is falling apart. When there’s no light to break up the dark, that’s when I, I, I look at you!”Christian stands on the edge of Mercer’s Lagoon as the waves hit his feet. “When the waves are flooding the shore and I can’t find my way home anymore...” He is embraced by Landon. “That’s when I, I, I look at you.”Landon caresses Christian’s cheek before vanishing in puff of smoke.Christian sighs and sings, “You appear just like a dream to me, just like kaleidoscope colors that cover me, all I need. Every breath that I breathe. Don’t you know you’re beautiful?” Christian falls back and is caught by Sean and Christopher.Christian smiles and hugs them both. “Yeah, yeah, yeah, when the waves are flooding the shore and I can’t find my way home anymore. That’s when I, I, I look at you...” They vanish.Christian tears up and runs down the beachside towards Landon with his arm outstretched. “I look at you!!!”Christian leaps at Landon, jumping into his open arms... but then he too vanishes and Christian falls flat on his ass and sings, “You appear just like a dream to me.” Christian breaks down crying as the song comes to an end. ☆ Meanwhile, miles away, in the heart of the Rocky Mountains, Jackson is perching on a rocky precipice, flexing his vast, emerald-green wings as he gazes down into the valley below, while David Tennant watches him, appraising his young protégé.“Well then, show me what you’ve learned so far, young firewing.”Dramatic rock music starts playing, echoing through the valley, as the young dragon spreads his wings and leaps from the mountain top to soar down over the rocky river hundreds of feet below.After a long, percussive start, Jackson begins to sing, his deep dragon’s voice echoing through the valley, “Rising up, back on the street. Did my time, took my chances. Went the distance, now I’m back on my feet. Just a mage and his will to survive.”Jackson swoops low, roaring and sending out a jet of fire which glistens off the waters far below him.“So many times, it happens too fast. You change your passion for glory. Don’t lose your grip on the dreams of the past. You must fight just to keep them alive.”The reflections off the water bring a memory flooding back to Jackson. He sees himself flying over the dark waters of the lagoon, Julian on his back, cheering and whooping happily as they soared along together. At least, until Jackson struggled to keep them in the air and they went tumbling down towards the water, at least.Nathan and Ty swoop down beside him, joining in the chorus as they fly in formation together through the valley. “It’s the eye of the dragon, it’s the thrill of the fight. Rising up to the challenge of our rival.”The three of them chase through the mountain tops, ducking and diving and dodging each other’s jets of fire as the other two help Jackson master loop the loops, diving and other flying tricks.“And the last known survivor stalks his prey in the night. And he’s watching us all with the eye of the dragon.”David nods proudly as he watches from high on the mountainside. “You definitely have raw power and talent, Jackson,” he calls down to him, “It will take some work yet, but we can hone it, for sure.”Ty is supervising as Jackson and Nathan do strength training, carrying heavy rocks across a deep gorge from one mountain to another, in order to build a shelter. “Face to face, out in the heat. Hanging tough, staying hungry.” Jackson roars to burn a path through the trees, to make a way for them to get to new hunting grounds. “They stack the odds ‘til we take to the wing. For the kill with the skill to survive.“It’s the eye of the dragon, it’s the thrill of the fight. Rising up to the challenge of our rival.”Jackson soars down into the valley, roaring and using his fire to blast down targets suspended between mountaintops. The effigies, all of which have Jett’s face on them, crumble to ashes after Jackson incinerates them. He roars proudly as David watches from on high.“And the last known survivor, stalks his prey in the night. And he’s watching us all with the eye of the dragon.”As he returns to the mountain top, David turns to Jackson, impressed. “Good job, son. Whoever this mage is, clearly, he’s not gonna stand a chance if he takes you on, my young firewing.”Jackson swoops down into the valley again, chasing after Ty and Nathan in the distance. “Rising up straight to the top. Had the guts, got the glory. Went the distance, now I’m not going to stop. Just a mage and his will to survive.”Ducking and diving again, he takes them both on in a dual challenge as he practices all the fighting skills he’s learned so far. “It’s the eye of the dragon, it’s the thrill of the fight. Rising up to the challenge of our rival. And the last known survivor, stalks his prey in the night.”Nathan and Ty join in with the final chorus, flying beside Jackson as David watches them all. “And he’s watching us all with the eye of the dragon.“The eye of the dragon,“The eye of the dragon,“The eye of the dragon,“The eye of the dragon.”David nods as Jackson swoops gracefully and lands beside him on the mountain top. “Well, I must admit I’m impressed, young Jackson. What a mighty fine dragon we’ll make of you.”Jackson smiles, gazing proudly over the valley which he just flew hundreds of miles down with ease. But then he looks off into the distance, in the direction of Mjölnir, an ache in his heart as he thinks about Julian, who he misses dreadfully, something that even the thrill of soaring through the air can never quite make up for. ☆ Jett struts into the cafeteria wearing a shiny suit with the shirt unbuttoned, exposing his abs to the world. “PEASANTS, I HAVE ARRIVED!”“Ugh, this guy.” Jack Messina says, rolling his eyes.“He is quite theatrical, isn’t he, babe,” Finn says, laughing.Jett grabs Finn by the neck. “Laugh now, you fucking tuna... you will bow down to me one day... YOU ALL WILL!” Jett bites down on Finn’s neck hard.Wolfgang just smiles, watching Jett do his thing. Suddenly, Tyler walks in and sits at a conveniently placed piano and starts to play. Wolfgang sings, “Oh, my man, I love him so, he’ll never know... all my life is just despair... but I don’t care, when he takes me in his arms the world is bright, all right!” Jett drops Finn to the ground; he casually does a backflip onto the table and conjures a storm cloud, making it rain over the Walton twins and Griffin, getting them all wet. “ENJOY YOUR WET DOGS, MCINTYRE!” Jett just laughs hard.Wolfgang stands next to Jett and sings, “What’s the difference if I say I’ll go away. When I know I’ll come back on my knees each day?” Wolfgang rubs Jett’s crotch and Jett smirks, giving Wolfgang a quick, sloppy kiss before going back to cause more chaos. “For whatever my man is, I am his forever more, it’s cost me a lot, but there’s one thing that I’ve got… It’s my man!!!”Jett sits in Professor Evans’s chair up front and drinks wine from his chalice. “Bow down, mortals!”Wolfgang walks up behind Jett and rubs his shoulders. “Cold and wet, sexy you bet. But all that I soon forget with my man. He’s all about looks and no hero out of books is my man!!!”Wolfgang pours Jett some blood wine and he drinks it all up. “Juju, he likes as well as me, but I love him! Oh, my man I love him so!!!”Wolfgang sighs. “He’ll never know... All my life is just despair, but I don’t care.”Wolfgang sits on Jett’s lap and Jett smiles. “When he takes me in his arms, the world is bright, all right. What’s the difference if I say I’ll go away when I know I’ll come back on my knees each day? For whatever my man is I am his forever more!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Wolfgang kisses Jett passionately before dropping to his knees to well... you know. ☆ Macsen comes running into the security office. “Matt!”“What is it, little bro?” Matt asks, running to his side as music begins to play in the background.“The Satyrs... they are gonna fight... to the death tonight!”Matt shakes his head. “Not on my watch... Kit, lock down this school, get all students to their dormitories. No blood will be spilled on my watch!” The Alphas are all shirtless and working out, getting ready for a fight as they sing, “The Alphas are gonna have their day, tonight... The Alphas are gonna have their way, tonight!!!”Elliot cracks his knuckles and sings, “The Traditionals grumble, ‘Fair fight!’ but when they start a rumble, we’ll rumble ‘em right!”Jack and Roman nod, patting his back. In Professor Holland’s classroom, the Traditional Satyrs were all gathered, stretching out, putting on matching letterman jackets that Tom had made for them as they sing out, “We’re gonna hand them a surprise, tonight! We’re gonna cut ‘em down to size, tonight! We said, ‘Okay, no rumpus, no tricks,’ but just in case they fuck us we’re ready to mix.”Kiefer puts up his fists and sings, “Tonight!”
The Alphas exit their lounge and strut towards the main grounds of school, all of them shirtless, singing, “We’re gonna rock it tonight, we’re gonna jazz it up and have us a ball!”The Traditionals exit the classroom and make their way to the school grounds. “They’re gonna get it tonight! The more they turn it on, the harder they’ll fall!”The Alphas shout, “Well, they began it!”The Traditionals shout, “Well, they began it, and we’re the ones to stop ‘em once and for all. Tonight!”Parker kicks the door in hard as they exit the school. In Room 3D, swanky music plays as Jett pushes Wolfgang down hard. “Jett’s gonna get his kicks, tonight.” Jett nibbles on Wolfgang’s neck. “We’ll have our private little mix, tonight.” He bites Wolfgang’s nipple.Wolfgang moans, “He’s hot and tired, so what? Don’t matter if he’s tired as long as he’s hot, tonight!”Julian rolls his eyes, looking away from the fuck birds and singing out of the window, “Tonight, tonight, won’t be just any night tonight, there will be no morning star!!!” Julian looks out longingly, dreaming of Jackson. “Tonight, tonight I’ll dream of love tonight, and for us, stars will stop where they are!!!”
Jackson lands on the gym grounds and wipes the sweat off his brow, looking out into the distance. “Today, the minutes seem like hours, the hours go so slowly and still, the sky is light.” Both Julian and Jackson sing in unison, “Oh moon, grow bright and make this endless day endless night!!!” Up-tempo jazz music continues to swell as Matt and his crew run down to the school grounds.Elliot sings, “The Alphas are coming out on top, tonight!”Harry sings, “We’re gonna watch Traditionals drop, tonight!”Senan sings, “Those old school punks are gonna go down!”Nolen sings, “And when Kiefer’s hollered ‘Fuck me daddy!’ I’ll be first in line!”Elliot and the others look and Nolen and judge him. “WHAT? HE’S STILL HOT!”Jackson’s voice can be heard in the background, singing, “Tonight, tonight…”Asher sings, “We’ll be in back if you boy, right!”Jackson sings, “Won’t be just any night!”Sawyer sings, “We’re gonna flatten ‘em good, right!”Jackson sings, “Tonight, there will be no morning star!”Jack Veal sings, “Womb to tomb?”Nolen sings, “Sperm my worm!!!”Elliot sings, “And then we’ll have us a ball tonight!!!”
Jackson was still singing in the background, “Tonight, tonight…”As the Traditionals stand their ground singing, “We’re gonna rock it tonight!”Jackson sings, “I’ll dream of love tonight.”Walker Scobell sings “We’re gonna jazz it tonight!”Parker belts out, “Tonight!!!”Jackson sings, “And for us, stars will stop where they are!!!”Jackson Dollinger and Will Buie Jr. sing, “They’re gonna get it tonight!”Jett and Wolfgang sing, “We’re gonna fuck tonight!!!”Julian and Jackson sing, “Today, the minutes seem like hours...”All the Alpha Satyrs sing, “They began it!!!”All the Traditional Satyrs sing, “They began it!!!”Julian sings, “The hours go so slowly…”All the Alpha Satyrs sing “They began it!!!”All the Traditional Satyrs sing, “They began it!!!”Elliot sings, “Tom’s gonna have his way!!!”Jackson sings, “And still, the sky is light!!!”All the Satyrs sing in unison, “To stop them once and for all!!!”Julian and Jackson sing, “Oh moon, grow bright!!!”The Traditional Satyrs sing, “The Alphas are gonna have their way!”Julian and Jackson sing, “And make this endless day, endless night!!!”The Alpha Satyrs sing, “The Traditionals are gonna have their day!”All the Satyrs sing, “We’re gonna rock it tonight!!!”Julian, Jackson, Jett, Wolfgang, all the Satyrs, Matt, Macsen, Kit and Maxwell sing as one, “Tonight!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”The Alphas stand shirtless as the Traditionals come at them wearing their matching letterman jackets.Nolen laughs. “Did Granny Tom knit those for you?”Billy scoffs. “In fact he did, you blonde sack of cum!”“I am very full of cum, Jenkins, bend over and I’ll show you!” Nolen says, giving Billy a smack on the ass.“Enough of this... Kiefer, it is time for you and your crew to join with me, no one has to get hurt tonight,” Elliot says, extending his hand to Kiefer.Kiefer shakes his head. “It’s too late for all that, this can only end one way, Elliot.”Elliot sighs. “I suppose you are right... ALPHAS!!!”Kiefer scoffs. “TRADITIONALS!!!”“FOUR OR FIVE MOMENTS!!!”The Satyrs all turn around and look to Maxwell Jenkins, who has walked down and stood himself between the two rival groups.“What you on about, Max?” asks Elliot.“Four or five moments is all it takes to make a difference. We are all Satyrs, aren’t we? There is far more similar between us than there is different. Elliot, you believe that we should use our looks for personal gain... and Kiefer, you believe we should use them to help people.... while that may seem like two opposite ends of the spectrum, there has to be a happy middle ground, there is no need for any blood to be shed here tonight.”“They won’t negotiate with us, Maxwell, they have left us with no alternative. We have tried... this is not what Prestyn would have wanted but these fuckers have left me with no choice,” says Parker, tearing up.Maxwell looks at Elliot, who he can tell is conflicted. “Elliot, you aren’t a bad guy, none of you are... I know you feel hurt, I know you don’t know who to listen to or what to do... but I think I know the main source of our issues here.” Maxwell walks over to Harry. “You're the person who has been filling their heads with these delusions of grandeur.”Harry glares at Maxwell. “You're a waste of pure Satyr blood,” he spits, “WE ARE BETTER THAN EVERYONE ELSE, WE SHOULD FLAUNT IT!!!”Maxwell nods. “There was someone else who believed that... his name was Dracula.”Harry was taken aback by those words. “Well I... I... that’s not what... I’m nothing like him,” he splutters.Maxwell turns to Professor Holland. “Holland, one complaint they have is that you are very mellow in your lessons... very bland... whereas Collett here is much more theatrical.”“I just follow the lesson plans, you know, I never wanted to be a teacher, I just didn’t have anywhere else to go.”“You lack ambition, Holland... and Collett has far too much ambition... neither of you are fit to be teaching students a damn thing.”Harry laughs. “Who is then, huh? You?”“Me? I’m nineteen years old! No, not me... there is someone, though...” Maxwell turns to Matt.“Jenkins... what are you looking at me for?” Matt asks.“Matt, you were always a role model to me... you taught me far more about being a satyr than any teacher ever could... you are just the person to bring these groups back together and make them better for it.”But Matt shakes his head. “I’m not qualified, Maxwell, I became a security guard the day I graduated... I can’t be a teacher.”“Says who?” comes the booming voice of Professor Evans. “I can think of no one better to replace Holland. As for you, Mr. Collett, you have an hour to leave the school grounds before I have you arrested for trespassing.”Harry runs to Elliot’s side. “Elliot, baby, you wouldn’t let them do that, would you? Tell them… stop them!!!”Elliot looks over to the gardens; he sees Mason tending to the plants and they make eye contact. Elliot tears up and looks back to Harry. “Fuck off, you damn son of a bitch... you cost me everything!!!”“Fine!!! You lot will live to regret this!!!” Harry storms off.Evans rubs Tom’s back. “Holland... don’t think of this as a firing... think of it as an opportunity!”“An opportunity for what, sir?” asks Tom.“An opportunity to come with me and join the peace corps!” says Paddy, smiling as he walks towards his big brother. “After my ordeal last year, I realized that my bigoted ways were a poison, not only to myself but others. So, I joined the Peacekeepers, an organization formed to prevent a person like Dracula from ever rising again! Join me, Tom, and help save the world!”Tom pulls Paddy into a tight hug. “How could I say no?” Paddy and Tom laugh as they leave the school grounds.“That leaves the position open... so, what do you say, aye, Matt?” asks Evans, wrapping an arm around Jaeden.Matt looks to Kit. “But... what about security... I am the Head of Security.”Kit smiles. “Babe, I can more than manage that, I have learned from the best... this is gonna be good for you... for us, so you should bloody well take it.”Maxwell smiles too. “So, what do you say... Professor Lintz?”Matt turns to Professor Evans. “I accept the job.”Evans shakes Matt’s hand. “Happy to have you on board.”Matt smiles and looks to his new pupils. “Satyrs... I know this may take time, but I want you to heal your relationships with one another and learn to co-exist.”Nolen licks his lips and checks out Matt. “I may need some… one on one lessons.” He smirks as he smacks Matt’s ass.Elliot laughs and turns to Kiefer. “O’Reilly.” He extends his hand.Kiefer nods and shakes his hand. “Grihault.”Jett’s jaw drops and he throws his popcorn at him. “THAT’S HOW IT ENDS?!?! THE WAR ENDS LIKE THAT?!? WHERE IS THE BLOOD AND GUTS!!!”Wolfgang shakes his head. “Boooooo, fighttttttttt!”“Without chaos... this charm will fail... the spell will be broken!!!” Jett throws up his arms in disbelief.Just as Julian walks onto the scene and smirks. “Well, Jett....It looks like your reign of terror will be coming to an end.”Jett sighs. “I suppose... but I am far from done... I think we all have one final number in us, don’t you, Wolfy?”Wolfgang nods. “Ohhh, you know it!!!” ☆ A hush falls over the crowd of young mages as they all turn to look around at each other, wondering what’s about to happen. And then soft music begins to play as Wolfgang steps forward and begins to sing, “Where do we go from here?”Still glaring at each other, Jett and Julian sing together, “Where do we go from here?”Kiefer and Elliot look at each other from across the battle lines. Kiefer sighs and sings, “The battle’s done, and we kinda won.”Together, they sing, “So we sound our victory cheer.” They turn away from each other and look around at their respective fellow Satyrs, the Alphas and Traditionals now looking towards a future as one united group again. “Where do we go from here?”Stepping onto the scene from either side, and avoiding looking at each other, Landon and Christian sing together, “Why is the path unclear… when we know hope is near?”As the music swells, Julian, Jett, Wolfgang, Kiefer, Elliot, Landon and Christian all join hands and step forward, singing as one, “Understand, we’ll go hand in hand, but we’ll walk alone in fear.” They break apart, letting go of each other’s hands dramatically.Wolfgang belts out, “Tell me!”Both groups of Satyrs step forward and join hands, as Tyler, Mystic, Teddy, Jax, Azhy, Mystic, Cash, Ryan, Sean, Christopher, Prince George, Finn, Jack Messina and Bryan all join in singing the chorus, “Where do we go from here? When does the end appear?”“Oh, fuck this!” With a disgusted scowl, Jett throws up his hands and turns to storm from the scene.Julian runs after him, following him out into the grounds while the music continues in the background, the others continuing to sing the chorus and dancing together hand in hand.“Not quite what you had in mind, Jettykins?” asks Julian, smirking as he catches up with Jett.“Ugh, no.” Jett scowls. “I wanted CHAOS!!! Not all this fucking happy-clappy kumbaya shit!”Julian scoffs. “Oh, come on, you musta known this is how musicals end.”Jett just hisses, glaring at Julian, who just smiles back at him.“Come on, you’re a romantic at heart, Klyne, just admit it.”“Shut it, Four-Eyes!”“Ha!” Julian smirks triumphantly as Jett blushes slightly.“And if you think I’m kissing you just because this is a big dramatic scene, you can fucking forget it!” Jett adds, furiously.“Yeah, like I want you to kiss me!” cries Julian, pulling a disgusted face.“Good, cuz I’m not gonna!” hisses Jett.“Good!”“Never, you get me?”“No way would I ever let you!”“Never!” Jett steps towards Julian, still glaring at him.“No way!” Julian steps towards Jett, his lip curling in disgust as he glares back.The two of them draw very close together, still looking at each other in utter hatred and disgust, yet still so close together that Jett can feel Julian’s breath on his face, and Julian can feel the coldness of Jett’s pale skin.But then they are suddenly interrupted by Landon, who runs up to them. “Come on, you’re gonna miss the big finale!”“Ugh, fuck off!” cries Jett, jumping back from Julian as if he’d been given an electric shock, before turning to storm off in the direction of the dorm rooms.Julian follows Landon back to the scene where the others are continuing to sing, and joins in with the chorus, “Where do we go from here?“When do the trumpets cheer?“The curtains close on a kiss.”Julian sighs and breaks off the song, heading over to the window and gazing out into the distance, in the direction of the Rocky Mountains, letting the others finish the song together.“Gods know,“You can tell the end is near.“Where do we go from here?“Where do we go from heeeeeerrreee?”As the musical finally comes to an end, Julian heads off to the library to get some peace and quiet and write a letter to Jackson. Meanwhile, Wolfgang runs off to go find Jett, almost bumping right into Principal Evans as he steps onto the scene and looks around at all the gathered students with a rather harassed expression on his face.“Okay, can we get back to learning now?” he calls out.With a lot of guilty looks, and some laughter, the students all break apart and hurry off to their lessons, while the Principal shakes his head in an amused sort of way, turning to an unseen audience and winking.“Well, now that’s out of the way, hopefully things can go back to normal around here, what do y’all think?”
THE END
JETT KLYNE presents
a JETT KLYNE production
JETT KLYNE in
JETT’S FABULOUS SYMPHONY
PART II
Starring WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
Featuring (in order of appearance)
TYLER WLADIS
MYSTIC INSCHO
JACK MESSINA
FINN CARR
STEFAN BENZ
TURIN BINGHAM
RYLER BINGHAM
KREW BINGHAM
BREXSEN BINGHAM
TEDDY BLUM
JAX CHESHIRE
AZHY ROBERTSON
LONDON CHESHIRE
MASON THAMES
CONNOR JESSUP
TAJUS KRUMINIS
TAIT BLUM
IAIN ARMITAGE
JONATHAN TAYLOR THOMAS
LEO ASHTON
LEO HART
RAPHAEL LUCE
HUDSON WEST
BRADY NOON
CONNOR NOON
NOLEN DUBUC
ROMAN GRIFFIN DAVIS
JACK VEAL
SENAN WEST
ASHER BISHOP
SAWYER SHARBINO
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
MAXWELL JENKINS
MATT LINTZ
MACSEN LINTZ
KIT CONNOR
MICHAEL CASH
RYAN BUGGLE
GERRAN HOWELL
DIEGO VELAZQUEZ
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
JACK MCGRAW
AIDAN MCGRAW
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
LANDON GORDON
SEAN CONVERY
SPENCER FITZGERALD
ELI GOLDEN
LUCA LUHAN
WINSLOW FEGLEY
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
DAVID TENNANT
TY TENNANT
NATHAN BLAIR
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
KIEFER O’REILLY
PARKER BATES
WALKER SCOBELL
WALKER BRYANT
BILLY JENKINS
JACKSON DOLLINGER
WILL BUIE JR.
HARRY COLLETT
TOM HOLLAND
CHRIS EVANS
JAEDEN MARTELL
PADDY HOLLAND
BRYAN BLANCO
AND DAT BITCH JUJU
Directed by
the Greatest Person You Will Ever Meet, the One, the Only, the Ever Sexy...
JETT KLYNE!!!!!!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jackson Robert Scott was in dragon form, his emerald-green wings spread wide as he raced the jet-black form of Nathan Blair around the Rockies.“Come on, Scott, you can be faster than that!” cried Nathan as he flew faster.Jackson took a deep breath and began flapping his wings faster and faster. “I’m gonna get you, Blair!”“You’ll have to catch me first, kid!” Nathan kept picking up his speed but soon Jackson matched his pace and they were flying next to one another. “Impressive, but you still can’t beat me.” He looked ahead. “There is the lodge right there; at best, we tie!”But Jackson shook his head. “Enjoy second place.” Jackson used all his strength as he pulled ahead of Nathan and gracefully landed on his feet.Outside the mountain lodge, Ty Tennant smiled and grabbed Jackson by the arm. “The winner, Prince Jackson Tarmaryan!” he announced.Jackson looked at Ty and frowned, confused. “Prince?” he repeated. “Look man, I am no prince.”But at that moment, David emerged from the lodge. “Yes, you are,” he said, in a deep, serious voice, “And the time has come for you take your place on the throne!”Jackson just shook his head and grabbed Nathan. “Look at Nathan, he seems more like a prince to me!”“NO, MY YOUNG PRINCE, IT IS YOU!” David and Ty knelt before Jackson, who just stared at them, completely bewildered. “This is not right...” He shook his head, thinking he must be dazed from the flight and the lack of oxygen at the altitude. “I’m just Jackson... just Jackson. I was never supposed to be anything special; I was born to normie parents, it was a one in a million chance but I gained powers!”But David shook his head solemnly. “It was no mistake you gaining powers,” he said, “The blood of House Tarmaryan runs through your veins; it is your destiny to rule as the dragons of old did. Which reminds me… fetch the sword, Ty.”Ty nodded. “Yes, Father.”“For a millennium, the Dragons ruled the magical world. It was not until the reign of Dracula that the Dragons were ousted from their position and sent into near extinction. And it was with great struggle I was able to recover this.” David opened the case his son was holding and then drew from within it the ancient sword, Dragonfire.Jackson shook his head, still utterly bewildered. “Um, all of that is fascinating,” he said slowly, “But… but it can’t be me.”But David just looked seriously down at him as he said, “The sword will prove it you without a shadow of a doubt. For this sword, when it is wielded by a member of the Tarmaryan family, shall ignite! Yes, it is no ordinary blade but a magical sword. And it belongs to you, my Lord!” David bowed his head as he handed the sword to Jackson. “All you have to do is swipe your hand across the blade. If you are the true holder then it shall ignite!”Jackson looked from David to the sword and rolled his eyes. “Fine,” he sighed, “I’ll prove to you I am just Jackson.” He swiped his hand casually across the blade… and it ignited! “HOLY SHIT!!!”Nathan laughed. “Looks like you really are a prince, dude!” He bowed to Jackson, who blushed.David smiled proudly. “I knew it to be true... after all this time... the Tarmaryans have returned.”Meanwhile Jackson just stood in shock, gazing from the flaming sword to David, to Ty, to Nathan, not sure what to make of all of this.“My Prince,” said David gravely, after a moment, “I can train you to be the most powerful dragon there ever was, I can train you to restore peace to the magical world, but to do this, you must fully commit to it... Jackson Robert Scott will be dead, but Prince Jackson Tarmaryan will rule in his place.”“But...” Jackson hesitated, “I have a life... a boyfriend, Julian... you, you must allow me to return to Mjölnir and speak with him.”But David shook his head. “You must forget him and move on,” he sighed, “Julian Hilliard is the boyfriend of Jackson Robert Scott... But you are Prince Jackson Tarmaryan, you must renounce all ties to your old life.”“But… I love him.” Jackson said, smiling as the image of Julian’s sweet, bespectacled face appeared in his mind’s eye.David placed his hand on Jackson’s shoulder. “Love is the death of duty,” he said somberly, “You must make a choice, my son... who are you? Jackson Robert Scott or Prince Jackson Tarmaryan?”Jackson swallowed, thinking; he pulled out his phone and looked down at a picture of him and Julian cuddling and kissing, and then he looked again at the sword and at David, the Master Dragon, who was so eager to train him. “Ummmmmm...” “Can’t catch me, Princey!” laughed Sean, as he ran off through the trees.The February sky was a cold gray over Mjölnir Academy as the rain fell heavily over the woods, while the werepups dashed and darted around, playing, laughing, howling and practicing their hunting. As Sean ran off, he was pursued by Prince George, who had seemed to loosen up a little, finally. While he wasn’t quite ready to run about in the woods in nothing but a ripped pair of jean shorts like Sean, he had conceded to strip down to a tank top and shorts, albeit Ralph Lauren ones. He was also barefoot, having had a minor meltdown when his favorite fancy black shoes got covered in mud the last time they had a lesson in the woods.“Oh yes I will, you cheeky little Yank!” growled the Prince, as he tore after Sean, dodging through the trees while trying to avoid stepping in too many muddy puddles. Breathing hard and concentrating, he actually managed to wolf out a little, fur appearing down his arms and his chest expanding to stretch his tank as he ran.He finally caught up with Sean at the edge of a particularly muddy clearing, which resembled a small swamp. George tagged Sean on his bare, furry shoulder as he reached him, and Sean threw back his head and howled into the rainy sky. “Ooooooooowwwooooooooo!!!” He turned to George and grinned, “Come on, howl with me, Princey!”“Owooo!” George let out a rather pitiful wail, “Ooowooo!” He tried again, with little more success.Sean grinned at him. “I think maybe you need a little more incentive,” he laughed, glancing from the Prince to the muddy swamp behind him.Seeing the cheeky grin on the other pup’s face, George shook his head, backing away a little. “Oh no, no, no,” he muttered hastily, “No sir.”“Come on, it’ll be fun!” Sean grinned.“Nuh-uh,” Prince George shook his head, “I swear, you fluffy little Yank, if you even think about it…” But he was cut off as Sean jumped at him; the pair of them wrestled on the edge of the swamp for a few moments before George’s foot slipped and they both tumbled into the mud with a splash. “Oooooooooooowwwoooooooooooo!!!” howled the Prince as he splashed frantically around, trying to get back to his feet, while Sean tried to pull him back down.“See, you can do it!” cried Sean excitedly, as George scrambled out of the swamp.“Sean, you utterly uncouth little beast!” spluttered George indignantly, “Look at my hair!” he cried, pushing it back and wiping his muddy face.“You do look a bit of a mess, Your Royal Highness!” laughed Sean, “Almost like a real pup!”George glared back at him for a moment, then grinned too as he burst out laughing. As Sean started to climb out of the swamp too, George reached out a hand to help, only to then let go so Sean tumbled back into the mud again. Laughing uproariously, Sean threw a handful of mud back at the Prince, who dodged it and scampered off around the edge of the clearing. Meanwhile, in another part of the woods, Christopher was teaching Landon how to hunt. The two of them were crouched low in the trees, sneaking up on Aidan McGraw, who was happily splashing around in a muddy puddle.“Now, keep low, and go softly on your paws,” Christopher whispered to Landon.“I got it,” growled Landon in an undertone, his amber eyes flashing green as they fixed on Aidan while he creeped softly through the woods towards him.“Okay, now… jump!”There was a blur of ginger fur as Landon pounced. Before Aidan could even react, he was knocked to the ground and landed with a splash in the mud. He yelped, but then looked around to see Christopher laughing. He pushed a grinning Landon off him, and then laughed himself.“Good one,” he grumbled, as Christopher ran forward to high-paw and hug Landon.As they broke apart, they heard an angry growl from behind them. Turning, they saw a very unimpressed-looking Jack McGraw emerging through the trees. He came over to where Christopher and Landon stood, glancing over at his brother briefly before turning to Christopher. “We need to talk,” he said.“Oh, don’t start,” groaned Christopher, rolling his eyes, “When are you gonna just accept it. Landon’s one of the pack now, you just gotta deal with it.”Jack’s eyes flashed green as he wolfed out a little and growled, “Yeah, well you’ve certainly made him feel welcome!” He glared at Landon before turning back to Christopher. “Making out with him in front of everyone like you did!”“Oh, that…” Christopher looked a bit awkward, “We just got caught up in the song, you know, it didn’t mean anything…” He reached out to touch Jack’s shoulder, but Jack pulled back angrily.“I told you, he’s bad, bad news,” Jack growled, “He’s not one of us, and he never will be!” He spat at Landon, who stepped back and looked down at his feet.“Hey now, Jack,” came a growl from behind them, as Wanna stepped into the clearing, along with Dub and Spencer.“Hey yourself, Walton!” snapped Jack, “You’re still gonna defend this vamp? Even when he just tried to attack Aidan?”But Aidan just shrugged and piped up, “Well, he was just practicing hunting, bro. And that kinda proves he is a wolf…” he added.Jack looked furious. “Oh, not you too!” he howled, “First my boyfriend, now my brother! Is anyone on my fucking side?” he cried, looking around at the other pups as if they had all gone mad.“No, Jack,” said Christopher, flatly, “And as for the boyfriend thing, well, you don’t need to worry about that anymore. Cuz you’re dumped.”“Wha…”Jack just stared at Christopher, then turned to Spencer as he said, “And unless you’re prepared to apologize to Landon, I’m afraid I have no choice but to exile you from the pack.”“What?!?” howled Jack, “You… you can’t do that!”But Spencer shook his head, looking sternly at Jack. “Pack sticks together, you remember, Jack? It’s all or nothing.”“Aidan!” cried Jack, “Aidan, you won’t let them kick me out, will you?”Aidan sniffled a little, but looked right at Jack as he said, “I’m sorry, bro, but he’s right.”“You… you can’t make me, you…” growled Jack, but he was cut off as Wanna and Dub jumped on him and bundled him roughly into a large sack.The twins carried Jack off out of the school grounds and deep into the Asgardian woods. Jack struggled as best he could, growling and slashing at the sack with his claws as he wolfed out, but the sack was made from wolf-proof fabric and his attempts were fruitless.Finally, they reached the deepest part of the woods where they roughly dumped Jack. Wanna growled and ripped off Jack’s shorts, throwing the boy naked onto the ground. “Leave!” There was a cold fury in Wanna’s eyes. “Leave, and never return, Jack.”Jack scrambled to his feet, glaring up at Wanna and Dub, a look of disbelief on his face. “This is crazy,” he growled, “You’re all being fooled, don’t you see? Ugh, I know you pair like vamps but me, I’d never lay down with one.”“Forget it, Jack,” growled Dub, “It’s over.”But Jack shook his head. “Oh, it’s not over,” he said softly, “You just wait. You’ll all rue the day you wronged Jack McGraw. RUE IT!” he howled, before wolfing out and turning to run away through the woods.Wanna sighed, putting an arm around Dub as the pair of them set off back towards the Academy. As Dub snuggled into Wanna, he growled softly, “What does rue mean, Wan?”Wanna shrugged. “I dunno, bro.” He kissed Dub on the lips, before wolfing out and running off through the trees towards the school; Dub gave a bark and then chased after him. Back up at the school, in dorm room 7B, Jett and Wolfgang snickered as they carefully placed a used condom in Brady Noon’s bed. “This is gonna be great!” hissed Jett, smirking.“Are you sure this isn’t too mean?” asked Wolfgang, hesitantly, “Like, this could end really bad!” He frowned, a little concerned about the extreme nature of the prank they were pulling.“Wolfy, have I ever led you astray?” replied Jett, softly caressing Wolfgang’s cheek.“No, I suppose you haven’t,” sighed Wolfgang, smiling.“Exactly... now give me the magazine!” Wolfgang handed Jett the magazine they had brought with them. Jett ruffled the pages a bit and conjured some cum, which he coated the pages with before placing it on the bed. As they heard the doorknob turn, Jett grabbed Wolfgang and they ran to the corner, hiding behind a cupboard as Jett conjured a perception filter around them so they could go unnoticed. The door opened and Kiefer entered the dorm room. “Brady, you in here, babe?” he called, “Brady?” Kiefer walked up to Brady’s bed and glanced down; noticing the magazine on his bed, he picked it up and looked at it. “What the hell is this?” He frowned, staring at the cover. “Sexy nude vampires?!?” Kiefer flipped through it, fuming as he does so, and his hand got sticky. “Ew!!!” Kiefer then noticed the condom laying on Brady’s pillow. “What in the fuck is this?!?” he cried.Just at that moment, Brady entered the room. “Kief, there you are!” he said.Kiefer rounded on him, glaring. “Don’t you Kief me, you son of a bitch... how could you?”“How could I what?” Brady looked back at him, baffled.“CHEAT, YOU DIRTY FAE!” shouted Kiefer, as he threw the magazine at him.Brady looked at it and frowned. “Kief, babe, this isn’t mine, you gotta know that!”“I suppose this used condom isn’t yours either, huh?” shouted Kiefer, “Just tell me, who was it...” But before Brady could answer, Kiefer said, “It was Raphael, wasn’t it? I knew you two had feelings for each other.”Brady was still staring back at him in total confusion and shock. “What? Kiefer, baby... I have never and will never cheat on you!” He teared up, swallowing hard. “I love you. I love you with all my heart!”But Kiefer shook his head. “And yet you betrayed me... I can’t believe you, Brady... five years, five years of my life wasted on you for this!”Brady ran forwards and clutched Kiefer’s hand. “KIEFER, YOU HAVE TO BELIEVE ME!!!” he cried desperately.“I don’t believe you... I don’t ever want to see your cheating ass again... we are through,” spat Kiefer, shoving Brady away.Brady just stood and stared at Kiefer for a moment, before breaking down and crying.“Don’t worry, I’ll move out. You can keep the room,” said Kiefer, not looking at Brady, “I’m gonna go to Kit now and request a change. I suggest you be not here when I get my shit!” He slammed the door on his way out.After staring at the closed door for a moment, Brady just jumped into his bed and buried his head in his pillows, crying into them, utterly heartbroken and devastated.Dropping the perception filter, Jett and Wolfgang quickly ran from the room; outside in the corridor, Jett just burst out laughing. “OH, THAT WAS SO GOOD... PURE GOLD!!!”But Wolfgang gulped, looking a little reproachfully at Jett. “Babe... I think that was a bit too harsh,” he murmured, “I mean, did you see Brady, he’s devastated. And Kiefer... he is so angry. I think we should tell them it was us, just a prank.”Jett rolled his eyes. “Wolfy, Wolfy, Wolfy, my love. Don’t be weak, it was amazing and I know you agree.”Wolfgang shook his head slowly. “There is such a thing as too much, Jetty, and I think we took it too far. Breaking people up, making them think their lover cheated, it crosses a line... a line I don’t think I am comfortable crossing.”But Jett just rolled his eyes and took off his shirt. “Uh, you were saying, Wolfy?”Wolfgang gulped, unable to do anything but stare at Jett’s perfect abs, he felt his righteous resolve slipping away. “I... I... I... I was... uhhh, I... I…”Jett smirked again as he pushed Wolfgang to his knees; he grabbed his bleach-blonde hair before whipping out his cock and shoving it roughly down Wolfgang’s throat.Wolfgang happily sucked away on Jett’s cock as all his worries subsided and he forgot about the prank entirely. Meanwhile, Kiefer entered the new Satyr Lounge and looked around. Well, not new technically, it was the same lounge that the Alphas had used, but now all satyrs were welcome to enjoy it.Nolen was lounging in the jacuzzi; he looked up to see who had entered the lounge. “Oh, hey Kiefer, what's up?”Kiefer walked over to him. “Just shut up,” he said, pulling Nolen out of the water and starting to make out with him.Taken aback, but not complaining, Nolen moaned out loud. “Mmm, you are a sexy one.” He jumped into Kiefer’s arms and wrapped his legs around him. “Take me, sexy!” he breathed into the slightly older boy’s ear.Kiefer roughly threw Nolen down onto the nearby bed before stripping down to the nude and using his teeth to strip Nolen of his leopard print speedo. Without further ado, he shoved his ten-inch cock straight into Nolen’s ass and started fucking him hard and fast, desperately trying to get his mind off Brady. That night in room 7B, Brady was just staring at the empty bed next to him. “I can’t believe it...” he said, his voice numb, “He’s really gone.”Spencer looked over at him and sighed. “It’s gonna get better, Brady. I felt the same way when Mason left me for that satyr... it does get better and, in my experience, it leads to something even greater than what you’ve lost.”Luca nodded in agreement. “Let’s just hope our new roommate is chill!” he growled softly.Brady nodded too. “Yeah...” he sighed.“Well,” came a familiar voice. “I mean, I think I am pretty chill.” They all looked up to see the smiling face of Connor Noon.After staring for a moment, Brady broke down crying again. Connor rushed to his twin brother’s side at once and embraced him tightly. “Oh Brady...” he said, arms around his brother, “I got you, I got you... I always got you, bro.”Brady sobbed, crying himself to sleep into his brother's arms as night fell over the Academy. The following morning, Julian was rudely awoken not by the heavy rain still pounding on the window of dorm 3D but by the sound of a different kind of pounding coming from one of the other beds. He didn’t even have to open his eyes, let alone put his glasses on, to recognize the grunts, moans and sounds of skin slapping on skin.“Ugh,” he groaned, sitting up in bed, “Do you two have to go at it so fucking early?!?”There came no verbal response, but instead a blurry shape flew through the air and something soft and warm landed on Julian’s face, having been yeeted across from the other bed. With a cry of disgust, Julian realized it was Jett’s underwear.“Oh yuck!” he cried, throwing them aside. He put his glasses on and averted his eyes from the sight of Jett continuing to thrust ballsdeep into Wolfgang, the bed groaning and creaking under them as they went at it with the feral ferocity he would once have associated with Jack and Forrest.Julian glanced instead across at Jackson’s empty bed. He sighed sadly, getting to his feet and crossing over to it. He leaned down and stroked Jackson’s pillow, before sighing and saying, to no one, “I’m going for a walk.”He crossed the room to the door, trying to ignore Jett’s bare ass bouncing as he continued to pound Wolfgang, who was panting and sweating as their sweaty bodies slapped against each other. Neither of them reacted at all to Julian speaking or leaving the room.Julian walked off through the Academy, down corridors decorated with pink roses, sighing as he looked at the bright pink posters which had been pasted up, advertising the upcoming Amorsdag Dance. He felt a sadness well up inside of him as he remembered he and Jackson dancing happily together last year, the two of them kissing as a cupid showered them with rose petals.As he walked past the second-year dorms, Julian saw Jax Cheshire, who was holding a giant teddy bear and a box of chocolates and beaming at a teary-eyed Teddy Blum.“Yes!” cried Teddy, wiping his eyes and smiling back at Jax, “Yes! Of course I’ll be your Teddy Bear and go to the dance with you, Jax!”Julian felt a pain in his chest as he watched Teddy throw his arms around Jax and the huge teddy bear, hugging them both close as he kissed Jax firmly on the lips.He continued walking through the hallways, looking miserably around at the decorations as he went. Near the atrium, he saw Griffin walking alone, heading up from the vampire classroom. Halfway down the corridor, he was suddenly ambushed by Wanna and Dub. The twins practically jumped on him as they sprung a kiss attack on the vampire boy, who laughed and giggled as the two werepups tickled and hugged him while kissing every part of his pale, cool skin they could get their lips to.Backing away from this scene, Julian almost bumped into Walker Scobell, who had Billy pinned against the wall as he made out with him.With a sigh, Julian decided to leave the school building and head out into the rainy grounds. He strolled across the lawns, letting the rain splash onto his face as he went.Walking by the forest, Julian noticed a shimmering light near the base of a tall tree, and when he got closer, he saw Mystic and Azhy sitting there having a picnic under a magical bubble which was shielding them from the rain. The two of them were holding hands and feeding each other sandwiches as a magical fire crackled in a mason jar between them.Swallowing hard and letting the rain wash away the tears that were now welling in his eyes, Julian headed towards the lagoon. As he approached, he heard splashing in the shallows, and wiping off his glasses, he saw Finn and Jack making out passionately in the water, completely unfazed by the rain as they entwined their tails and kissed.Finally losing it, Julian clenched his fists and yelled across the dark waters, “FUUUUUUUUUCK!!!”Finn and Jack broke apart, staring around in alarm. They both looked up in concern at Julian as he stood on the water’s edge, trembling with anger and heartache as he clenched his fist and tried to hold back tears. “Are… are you okay, Juju?” asked Finn, hesitantly.“ME?” replied Julian, in a slightly hysterical tone, “OH, I’M FUCKING GREAT!!! WHY WOULDN’T I BE??? EVERYONE’S SO FUCKING HAPPY!!! EVERYONE’S FUCKING, MAKING OUT, KISSING, GRINDING, HAVING A WHALE OF A TIME!!!” He threw his arms in the air. “WHAT A HAPPY AMORSDAG THIS IS GONNA BE!!! FOR EVERYONE BUT ME!!! MY BOYFRIEND’S G-G-GONE!!! I MISS HIM SO… SOOO MUCH AND I… I… DON’T KNOW WHEN I’LL SEE HIM AGAIN!!!” Julian broke down in tears.Finn and Jack both looked shocked, glancing helplessly at each other as Julian tried to calm down a little, wiping his eyes and breathing hard. And then Finn smiled suddenly, looking over Julian’s shoulder into the rainy sky.“What the fuck you smiling about?” demanded Julian, wiping his eyes and glaring at Finn.Finn said nothing for a moment, he and Jack both staring at something over Julian’s shoulder, who frowned as he suddenly heard a flapping noise as if of giant wings coming from behind him.Turning around and wiping rain from his glasses once again, Julian looked up into the rainy sky to see an emerald-green dragon descending gracefully towards him. His mouth fell open as the dragon soared down and, as it landed, shifted smoothly into boy form… “JACKSON!!!” cried Julian joyfully.“JUJU!!!” cried Jackson, as Julian ran towards him and threw his arms around him. The pair embraced tightly, kissing passionately as the rain fell on their heads and ran down their faces. “I’m so sorry I was gone for so long, Juju!” said Jackson when their lips finally parted, “I’ve missed you so, so, sooo much!”“I’ve missed you too, Jacky!” sniffled Julian, his arms still tightly around his boyfriend. “But wow, what an amazing dragon you’ve become!” He gazed in awe at Jackson, who smiled back.“I’ve done alright,” he said, shrugging, “David… uh, the Master Dragon, that is… wants me to commit to more training. But it would mean being away for several years.”“Oh,” Julian said, his heart sinking.But Jackson smiled. “But I told him no,” he said, “I told him, my place is here with you. I love being a dragon, but I love you more, my Juju.” He leaned in and kissed Julian passionately again.The pair broke apart again as they heard the sound of more flapping wings. A moment later, Nathan had swooped down out of the rain and landed beside them. “Hey Julian!” he said brightly, “Can’t stop, I wanna see Lyon!” he added, as he dashed off towards the school.A few moments after this, another dragon soared down from the sky, this one a majestic silvery gray. It shifted smoothly into the form of a young man, with long blonde hair, who smiled at Jackson before holding out a hand for Julian to shake.“This is Ty Tennant,” said Jackson, “Son of the Master Dragon I told you about. Ty, this is my boyfriend, Julian.”Ty smiled as he shook Julian’s hand, who could feel the almost burning heat in Ty’s skin. “Oh, so this is the amazing, sexy, handsome, powerful mage who captured this young dragon’s heart.”Jackson blushed a little as Julian looked up at Ty and stammered, “Um… uh…”Ty laughed, though not unkindly. “This one wouldn’t shut up about you.” He jerked his head at Jackson. “Nice to meet you, Julian.”“Ty has agreed to train me more, here at Mjölnir,” Jackson added, trying to change the subject, “Sure, it’s not training by a Master Dragon in the mountains, but it’ll have to do, because I belong here. I belong here with you, Juju. I couldn’t bear to be away from you any longer. And I hope you’ll still go to the Amorsdag Dance with me?” he added, with a slightly nervous smile.“Well, duh, of course!” laughed Julian, beaming back at him.“Oh, check this out!” Jackson showed Julian the Dragonfire sword, waving his hand to set it ablaze.“HOLY SHIT!!!” exclaimed Julian.“Yeah, it’s some kind of ancient weapon,” said Jackson, “Turns out I’m a prince... Hey, would you like it if I started acting like the wolf prince?” he added, smirking.Julian shook his head, rolling his eyes. “Don’t even start with that shit, Your Majesty!” he laughed.“Right, I won’t babe,” laughed Jackson. “Bring it in, you.”The two of them embraced again and kissed passionately, the rain continuing to fall down over them as Ty smiled and shifted back to dragon form, flying up to the school as Julian and Jackson let the world fall away, happily lost in one another’s embrace.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 12
“Love Is the Death of Duty”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
LANDON GORDON
JETT KLYNE
and
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
with
NATHAN BLAIR
TY TENNANT
DAVID TENNANT
SEAN CONVERY
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
AIDAN MCGRAW
JACK MCGRAW
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
SPENCER FITZGERALD
KIEFER O’REILLY
BRADY NOON
NOLEN DUBUC
LUCA LUHAN
CONNOR NOON
JAX CHESHIRE
TEDDY BLUM
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
WALKER SCOBELL
BILLY BARRATT
MYSTIC INSCHO
AZHY ROBERTSON
FINN CARR
and
JACK MESSINA
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Professor Evans smiled wide, looking over at the many mages getting tired as the Amorsdag Dance drew to a close. He wrapped his arm around Jaeden and called, “Attention mages of all kinds, that was our final dance! Go ahead and make your way back to your dormitories, this dance is officially at a close.” The Principal ended the dance by giving a passionate kiss to Jaeden, before scooping him up in his arms and departing from the hall.There was much noise and commotion as everyone started leaving with their dates. By the drinks table, the Leos were enjoying their final sips of blood punch. “Come on, Leo... let’s blow this joint!” Leo scooped Leo into his arms and used his vampiric speed to rush them both back to room 4D.As soon as they were through the door, Leo threw Leo into their large, luxury shared coffin and then ripped his shirt off.“Damn, you been working out babe?” hissed Leo, admiring his freckled lover’s toned abs.“You bloody well know it, you sexy thing,” hissed Leo in reply, biting down on his lover’s neck.Leo moaned out loud. “Bloody hell... most vampires don’t like to drink other vampires’ blood... but you... you just don’t give a shit, do ya, babe?”Leo smirked, as he used his teeth to strip Leo’s shirt from his chest, revealing a thin yet sexy chest. “I will drink anything that comes from you, Leo,” he hissed softly.Leo smiled and pressed his lips to his lover’s as the name twins made out.Leo pulled his trousers down and allowed his six-inch cock to spring free. Leo followed suit and let his own five-incher free; he then started to suck the bigger boy, causing audible moans from both of the young British vamps. “Oh, Leo, FUUUCK!!!”“Yeah, Leo, fuck me... fuck me good!” Leo moaned as he laid on his back, taking Leo’s full six inches in his tight ass.Across the room from the Leos lay werepup Winslow Fegley who, despite not having working legs, still had a perfectly functioning cock of six inches, one which was currently being deepthroated by none other than Krew Bingham. The young merboy had asked Winslow to the dance, much to his delight. “I haven’t ever felt this good since the accident, Krewbie,” growled Winslow, “No one would even look at me, let alone consider sucking me.”Krew gagged on Winslow’s cock. “I am sorry I didn’t notice you sooner, Wins... If you will have me, I will never desert you,” he said, smiling as he beat his own five-inch cock.Winslow pulled the merboy into a heated kiss and growled softly, “Duh... I’ll have you, you sexy fish man.” He grinned as the new boyfriends began to make out with one another. Meanwhile, in room 6E, three pairs of boys were going at it, all of them satyrs but none of them official couples. In the left corner of the room, Elliot moaned deeply as Jack Veal sucked his nine-inch cock.“It’s been a while since we played around, mate,” said Jack.“Jack...” Elliot sighed. “I just want sex, okay? I’m not looking to start something... I’m still not over...”Jack rolled their eyes. “Mason, I know, I know. Just take my dirty talk, would you, you big depressing sack of hotness.”Elliot nodded as Jack worked their magic on him. This was not the first time Elliot had gotten it on with Jack; he first hooked up with them when Jack was a third year and Elliot a fourth, back in good old England, they had considered dating but never did officially. All the same, they had been on-again, off-again fuck buddies ever since.Jack had secretly always wanted to be with Elliot but was too proud to ask him out. That and whenever they thought about it, Elliot was with someone else. So, Jack just swallowed their feelings and focused instead on riding Elliot’s nine-inch cock while beating their own eight-incher.In the next bed over, Roman Griffin Davis moaned as he rode Senan West’s eight-inch cock. “Oh, bloody hell, you know how to fuck, pretty boy!” Roman moaned as Senan hit him in that sweet spot that made Roman feel oh so good.Senan smirked as he watched his fellow British blonde boy ride him. “Just because I look like Prince William doesn’t mean I’m some stuffy royal... I might look posh in the streets but I’m a right dirty cockney in the sheets! Innit!!!” he said, smacking Roman’s ass as hard as he could.Roman moaned loudly as Senan smacked his ass, sending tingles straight to his seven-inch cock. “Mmm, I like this... don’t stop, go harder, pretty boy... or should I say, dirty boy!”Senan needed no further encouragement. He threw Roman down onto the bed, spreading his legs wide so he could ram his cock back in him and begin to fuck him doggy style very, very hard. In the right corner of the room, Nolen Dubuc was having a good time as only a satyr could; while he was no rookie when it came to taking ten-inch rods in his ass, Kiefer was one of his favorites thus far. “Damn, Kiefer,” he moaned, “That Brady boy was such a fool.”Kiefer grabbed Nolen by the neck, choking him out. “Don’t say his fucking name, slut!”Nolen moaned loudly. “Yes daddy!!!”Kiefer too was enjoying himself immensely; Nolen was hot as fuck and oh so slutty, ready to be fucked in any hole at any given moment. But still… something inside of him felt like he was betraying Brady... but then he thought about seeing that condom and that fucking magazine and those thoughts filled him with rage. A rage which he took out on Nolen’s very willing asshole.Nolen himself was jerking his eight-and-a-half-inch cock vigorously as Kiefer rammed every inch of his deep into Nolen’s asshole. “Ohhh, yes daddy... you can go harder... so much harder!!!”Kiefer nodded and fucked Nolen with all his might. “Yeah, that’s it... take it... TAKE IT!!!” The moans coming from room 6E filled all the surrounding hallways. Janitor Wolfhard sighed as he mopped up a spillage nearby; when he heard the noise from the satyrs’ room, he rolled his eyes and said bitterly, “I’m not cleaning that up!” Meanwhile, in room 7B, Spencer and Eli were getting really steamy. The two horny young wolves were laying naked on Spencer’s bed, kissing and cuddling as they grinded against each other. Both of them were growling as they made out passionately. Eli climbed on top of Spencer and leaned in close to bite Spencer’s neck and shoulder; the ginger boy yelped as the sharp teeth cut into him but he didn’t complain.“Happy first Amorsdag, Spence,” growled Eli, coming back up to kiss Spencer again.“Mmm, first of many,” Spencer growled back.“Oh yeah.” Eli got off of Spencer but kept kissing him. “Flip over, babe,” he growled softly in the ginger pup’s ear.Spencer rolled over onto his tummy and Eli grabbed his legs, pulling him back so he was bent over the side of the bed. Eli kissed all the way down Spencer’s back, till he reached his round, pale, ginger ass. He spread Spencer’s cheeks and started eating him out, practically making out with the ginger wolf’s hole as he panted and howled with pleasure.“Ready, Spence?”“Mmm, make love to me, Eli!” came the eager reply.Eli didn’t need asking twice. With a joyful howl, he partly wolfed out and thrust his hard seven-inch cock into Spencer’s ass, causing the ginger wolf to cry out and then howl with pleasure too as Eli fucked him doggy style.On the other side of the room, however, Brady was really not feeling in any kind of romantic mood. He leaned up against his pillows, dressed in a white tank top and blue boxers, while Connor, clad similarly, moved to snuggle into him.“Happy Amorsdag, bro,” whispered Connor, leaning in to kiss Brady on the cheek.But Brady just pulled away and grunted. “What’s happy about it?” he muttered, “Happy I didn’t waste another one on that stupid blonde satyr?” He glanced over at the two wolf boys going at it in the other bed; Spencer was now half-wolfed out too, his furry ginger back arched as Eli pounded him.“Brady…” Connor looked at his twin brother with sad eyes, “Ugh, I wish there was something I could do to make you feel better.” He reached out and stroked Brady’s hair, leaning in for a cuddle, but his brother just sighed.Then he glanced over at the wolf boys again, before turning back to Connor with a smirk. “Actually, bro, there is…” Brady sat up in bed and pulled off his tank top, throwing it aside. Connor, getting the idea, did likewise, dropping his on top of Brady’s as the two twins gazed down at each other’s chest and abs, a mirror image of each other. “Bend over the bed,” said Brady, getting to his feet.Connor did so, and as he did, Brady stood behind him, conjuring vines which snaked up his twin brother’s body and tied him down tightly to the bed. Brady yanked down Connor’s boxers, baring his thicc booty, and made the vines spread his brother’s cheeks as he pulled down his own undies and lined his thick six-inch cock with his hole.Brady rammed his cock in ballsdeep in one thrust, causing Connor to cry out, but his brother just kept going, fucking him as hard as he could. Brady pulled back Connor’s head by the hair, hickeying his neck as a vine snaked round his throat to choke him out. Connor gasped and moaned, but didn’t complain; he knew this was what his brother needed, a willing hole to take his frustrations about Kiefer out on.“OHHH FUUUUUUCKKK YEAHHH!” cried Brady, “TAKE IT, CON, TAKE IT!!!” He grunted and groaned as he slammed into his twin, his balls slapping against Connor’s cheeks. “I… I… I’M CUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMIIINNNGGG!!!” he yelled, as he felt himself unload, filling Connor’s ass to the brim and breeding him deep.The vines withered away as Brady collapsed on top of Connor in a sweaty heap on the bed. Cum dribbled from Connor’s stretched hole as his brother pulled out of him and they snuggled into a sweaty, sticky embrace. As Brady dozed off in his twin’s arms, neither of them paid attention to the fact that Connor, despite being hard too, hadn’t cummed. Wanna, Dub and Griffin were stumbling their way awkwardly down the corridor to room 6A, the wolf twins both making out with their vamp boyfriend as they went. Griffin was turning his head between the pair of them, who were also kissing each other in between, trying their best to maximize the time that at least two of the three’s lips were touching.When they finally reached their room, however, things turned suddenly a lot rougher. Griffin had to admit he liked it, the way his wolf lovers were all sweet and soppy in public, but then turned into literal beasts in the bedroom.As the three burst into the room, they barely noticed Lyon fucking Nathan hard on the other bed as Wanna and Dub threw Griffin down on his bed. Between them, the Walton twins ripped Griffin’s clothes off with their teeth; it was an expensive, sparkly silver suit, but right at this moment, Griffin didn’t care at all. All he wanted was his wolves to fuck him till morning light.“Fuck, how did I manage to land the two hottest wolves in this whole place?” hissed Griffin softly, as he gazed up at the two hunky werepups who were already pulling down their shorts and letting their thick, hairy, eight-inch wolf cocks free.“Well, it helps when you’re the sexiest gods-damn vamp in school,” growled Wanna, jumping onto Griffin and pinning him down. He started making out with him, hot and hard, also hickeying his neck and scratching his chest with his wolf claws, causing Griffin to hiss in pain and pleasure.“Mmhmm,” growled Dub, and suddenly Griffin let out an even louder hiss of pain and pleasure as the vampire boy felt Dub ram his thick, hard wolf cock deep in his ass.They continued in this way for a while, and then Dub flipped Griffin over and started fucking him doggy style. His grunts and groans of pleasure were punctuated by low growls as Wanna moved round and began hungrily eating out his twin’s ass. It wasn’t long after this that Wanna wolfed out and rammed his hard cock into Dub’s ass with a howl, causing a chain reaction as he thrust into his twin and Dub in turn slammed harder than ever into Griffin, who practically howled himself.While the throuple continued to go at it hard, in the other bed Lyon let out a deep groan as he thrust his cock deep inside to breed Nathan’s ass, causing the young dragon boy to cum hard on his own tummy, letting out a roar of pleasure as he did so… which caused a jet of fire to burst from his mouth and set the curtains at the window alight.Lyon hissed, jumping back from the flames and almost tumbling to the floor.But Wanna shouted, “I got this!” He pulled out of Dub’s ass, pointed his cock at the window and pissed out the fire.“Ugh!” cried Nathan, as he got splashed by the stream as the flaming curtains were extinguished.Wanna just laughed, turning his attention back to his brother and the vampire boy he was still fucking. “Shift over, Dub,” he said, and Dub moved a little to allow Wanna to get into position so the two of them could DP Griffin together.Griffin let out the loudest moan yet as the werepup twins howled in unison as they fucked the vampire boy together. The three of them continued to go at it hard, the wolves howling into the night as they wrecked their vamp, while Nathan and Lyon hurried off to take a shower together. Meanwhile, in room 7D, Maxwell smiled as he wrapped his arm around Preston, the pair of them sitting on their couch. “Finally have the dorm to ourselves again,” he sighed.Preston nodded. “Nice of Zack to take Bart to see his Uncle Aiden for the weekend.”“Yeah... happy to have them here but... we can’t exactly fool around too easy with a crying baby in the corner,” Maxwell said, laughing.“Yeahhh, not so easy... Fuck, come here you.” Preston pulled Maxwell into a passionate kiss and started making out with him with no hesitation. Kissing him back with equal passion, Maxwell ripped off his shirt and Preston followed suit.Maxwell picked him up and carried his soon to be husband to their bed. The moment they reached it, and without breaking their kiss, Maxwell pulled Preston’s ripped jean shorts off him, revealing that Preston had gone commando; as they were thrown aside, his hard nine-inch cock sprang free for the whole world to see. “Oh, I have missed this,” Maxwell said, jerking Preston’s cock before taking the whole thing in his mouth, deepthroating it with ease.Preston let out a loud wolf howl. “Holy shit, Maxwell, your tongue knows just how to please my cock... oh fuck, it’s been too long!”Maxwell smirked. “Many years of experience... I know just what makes you tick, Presty.”“Oh yeah, Maxxy?” Preston said with a smirk on his face, “Well, then you know that I prefer less talking and more fucking!”“Heh,” said Maxwell, smirking still as he slid his pants down, revealing his now eleven-inch cock!“Damn... still growing, Maxxy!” Preston growled, marveling at his satyr fiancé’s cock; when he first saw it, back in his second year, it was a mere six inches but it had just kept growing to almost a foot in length now.Maxwell nodded proudly. “Most adult satyrs reach at least a foot in length by age twenty... some even bigger.”Preston nodded, his hungry eyes fixed on Maxwell’s rod. “Fascinating…” he hissed, “But I’m not here for a lesson on the anatomy of satyrs... I have been examining that for the last six years... right now, this... goes here!” Preston lined up Maxwell’s cock with his own asshole and then Maxwell, needing no more encouragement, rammed it right in him, hard.“Ohhh fuck, Presty baby, you really have gone tight in that month and half since our last time,” Maxwell moaned.“I have, Maxxy... you need to make my asshole reshape to its rightful rod!” Preston moaned in reply.Maxwell began to fuck Preston fast and hard. “With pleasure!”Preston felt such pleasure from his satyr lover fucking him rough and hard, just the way he liked. “I love you, Maxxy!”Maxwell kissed Preston passionately as he fucked him. “I love you too, Presty.”And to prove it, the two of them would spend every waking hour of the weekend fucking, making up for all their lost time. While this was going on, in room 6D, Billy Barratt had Walker Scobell pinned against the wall as he fucked him hard and rough with his now seven-inch cock! “Oh fuck, Walkerrrrrr!”“Ohhh, my British tea drinker... Ohhhhhh... Ohhhhhh… that’s it… Ohhhhhh, holy QUEEN ELIZABETH!!!” Walker exclaimed.Billy just laughed. “You never fail to amuse me with what just comes spewing out of that sexy mouth of yours.”Walker smiled a little bashfully. “Really, you like it? Most people don’t! They fail to realize my uncanny comedic timing… I mean, look at me running my trap while you fuck me… Then again, it is what you Brits are known for... fucking Americans!!!” Walker said, before letting out a loud moan.Billy grinned, shaking his head. “Oh, I love you so much, you crazy fucker!” he laughed as he started hickeying Walker’s neck.“EXCUSE YOU, MISTER FAE... THAT’S VAMPIRE BEHAVIOR!!!” Walker cried, smacking Billy’s bare back.Billy hissed at Walker like a vampire. “Maybe I am one... I vant to suck your blood, mwahahaha!”Walker almost fell about laughing. “Okay, Count Barratt... let’s skip that bit and just get back to fucking me hard!”“With pleasure!” Billy said, giving Walker’s six-inch cock a quick jerk before throwing him down on the bed and fucking him as hard as he could.On the other side of the room, Jackson Dollinger was ballsdeep in his boyfriend Will Buie Jr. “You like that? My seven-inch willy deep inside you, Willy?”Will rolled his eyes. “You are very punny, Jackson... oh yes, that’s it... that’s the spot... oh yeahhhhhh!” Will moaned as Jackson fucked him just right, causing his own six-incher to burst out his sweet satyr juices.Jackson made sure to lick up every single drop of cum he could get his tongue on. “Mmm, so fucking tasty!”Will moaned. “You know it, babe!”The two satyrs continued to fuck into the late hours of the night. Billy Jenkins and Hudson West entered room 5A. Both laughing and a bit tipsy after the dance, they started making out straight away. “Sooo, you enjoyed our date, Huddy?” asked Billy, with a silly grin on his face.Hudson ripped off his shirt and grinned back. “Ohhh, I sure did, you sexy thing!”Billy stripped off his shirt too. “Mmm, it was pretty bloody amazing, wasn’t it?” Then he grinned and whispered, “Do it… I hear it can feel amazing.”Hudson smirked. “As you wish.” And he bit down on Billy’s neck.Billy let out a loud moan as Hudson’s fangs penetrated his flesh. “Ohhhhhh, fuck yes!!!” He couldn’t get over how much he loved the feeling of being bit and Hudson in turn just loved the taste of his new boyfriend’s sweet satyr blood.Hudson used his vampire strength to toss Billy into his bed; he then jumped on him and quickly rammed his six-inch cock into his ass. “Ohhhhhh yeah, Billy, take it!”Billy moaned. “Yes, Huddy, fuck me... fuck me good!”Hudson continued to fuck Billy, jerking his seven-inch cock while doing so. “You look so hot... and your accent... mmm, it drives me insane!”“Oh yeah?” Billy whispered into Hudson’s ear, “You like my bloody accent, do you? Well, you sexy yank, I’m gonna show you how we do it in the rough streets of Victorian London... it will do your head in, innit, sound bloody fun, huh... God Save the King!!!”With the vamp boy giving a desperate moan, Hudson’s cock burst right then and there. “Holy shittttttttt, that did me!”Billy smirked. “You Americans are so easy... but you’re hot, so you get away with it.” He pulled Hudson into a passionate kiss and they made out for hours. Teddy gazed across at the giant fluffy teddy bear as he snuggled up in his bed in room 2D with Jax, who was smiling down at the other blonde boy.“Aww, thanks for my teddy, I love it!” said Teddy softly, smiling back at Jax, who cuddled in close to him, putting an arm around his shoulders. “I had a great night with you, Jaxy,” sighed Teddy, closing his eyes and remembering the two of them giggling and dancing the night away at the dance.Jax beamed back at Teddy, gazing lovingly down at him. Then he bit his lip as he said, “Well… the night’s not over…” He couldn’t quite look Teddy in the eye, so focused on his soft lips instead, “We could… you know… if you want…” His voice had gone so quiet it was barely a whisper, but Teddy was so close to him it didn’t matter.“Mmm, yes I do!” cried Teddy eagerly, and Jax finally looked up at him, grinning.Teddy was already pulling his shirt off over his head, so Jax hastened to do likewise. Straddling him on the bed, Jax started kissing his way down Teddy’s smooth chest and tummy, till he reached his waistband. Teddy lifted his butt to let Jax pull down his pants and undies, freeing his already-hard five-inch cock.“Ooh, you are excited,” giggled Jax, bobbing down to suck on Teddy’s cock a little, which made him squirm and moan. “You definitely ready for this, Teddy Bear?” he asked, sitting back and pulling down his own pants, getting his own cock out; it was about the same length as Teddy’s, though slightly thicker.“I want it, Jaxy baby,” said Teddy, nodding, “I want you.”Jax leaned in to kiss Teddy softly, before lifting his legs in the air and running his tongue down the boy’s crack, licking around his hole. He gently fingered Teddy’s tight hole, making him moan softly, before sliding his hard cock slowly between his soft cheeks. He leaned in again to continue kissing Teddy, making out with him as he made love to him. “Oh, yes, Teddy Bear, that feels so good!” he groaned.“Mmm yeah, Jaxy baby, I love you,” moaned Teddy.“Love you more, Teddy Bear.” Several floors above, in room 7E, Walker Bryant was making out with Stefan Benz and it was the way they always were together... the way they kissed was that of true lovers who had been together always. Walker had matured quite a lot in the last year and Stefan had noticed. He placed his hand on Walker’s abs and rubbed them as he made out with his satyr lover. “Walkie Talkie,” Stefan said softly, smiling at him.Walker smiled back. “Yes, Stefy Wefy?”“Nothing,” said Stefan, smiling, “I just... I have had such bad luck when it came to men... I was starting to think it was me... But then you came along and proved I was just picking poorly until now.”Walker sighed. “I am sorry for the part I played in your hardships, Stefan... I wasn’t aiming for Gavin, ya know... I was trying to get you, Stef... but you’re stronger than that... you aren’t just into me cuz I’m a satyr... you love me for me.”Stefan nodded. “You are right... I love what is on the inside of you, Walker, not just your sexy, toned satyr outsides... Those are just an awesome bonus to me... Now, enough sap already, just stick that ten-inch cock of yours in me, you sexy piece of man meat!”Walker smirked as lined up his cock with Stefan’s asshole, before ramming it in and starting to fuck him nice and hard. “You like that, Stef?”Stefan was moaning and jerking his own nine-inch mer cock. “I love itttttt, Walkie... marry me!!!” Stefan just blurted out.Walker stopped and smiled. “You mean it, Stef?”“I... yeah... yeah, I do...” stammered Stefan, “I… I want to marry you. If you want to, that is... no pressure...”Walker cut Stefan off with an extremely passionate kiss. “Yes, I will marry you, you sexy stupid tuna,” he laughed.And so, Walker and his brand-new fiancé starting making out, continuing to fuck hard and fast as they did so.Across the room, Sawyer Sharbino was ballsdeep in his fellow satyr Asher Bishop. “Hey, they just got engaged...” said Sawyer, “What do you say we follow their lead?”Asher just stared at Sawyer. “Sawyer, we aren’t even dating...” he said, frowning, “Just shut up and fuck me. That’s what I mess with you for... your nine-inch rod.”“Right,” mumbled Sawyer, “Sorry, got swept up in the moment!” he laughed, before resuming his fucking of Asher.Asher moaned. “Yeahhh, that’s it, Sawyer, do what you’re good at... less talking.”Asher jerked his own seven-inch cock as he rode Sawyer’s bigger cock. But he couldn’t help looking over to the happy couple of Walker and Stefan; this made Asher think to himself that this whole love thing seemed like it might be worth a try, but then he looked at Sawyer who was undeniably hot and good at fucking him but whose personality lacked substance.Sawyer grunted as he fucked Asher with all his might; he wanted to impress the fellow satyr and gain his affection, and then maybe, just maybe, he could make Asher his boyfriend.Asher in turn just moaned as he began to think of potential suitors. While Sawyer was good for a fuck, he would not be good for a lover, so Asher would have to look elsewhere. Who he might end up with would remain to be seen… for now, he would enjoy Sawyer and his good big cock into the late hours of the night. Meanwhile, in room 6B, London Cheshire and Tait Blum were going at it rough and hard. London was fucking Tait hard, who was loving taking all eight inches of London’s hung cock deep in his ass.“Ohhh, that’s nice,” moaned London, “Ohhh yeah!”Tait moaned too as London fucked him. “Yeah... oh, that’s it, yes Ben!” Tait did not even realize he moaned Ben’s name as he jerked his own eight-inch cock.London didn’t notice either as he fucked Tait. “Take it, Mali... take it... take it!”The two blondes stopped fucking and stared at each other for a moment, realizing what they just did. In unison they said, “I’m sorry... I didn’t mean... I... you go first.”Tait laughed sheepishly. “Sorry, London... I don’t know why that came out. I guess I have just been with Ben for so long, ya know…”“Oh no, I get it totally, Tait, I mean I’ve been with Malachi and Tajus for so long, I never thought I would ever get with anyone else...” London swallowed, “But they are gone, all of them, and what we got now is each other.” He sighed, caressing Tait’s cheek.“Yeah... we don’t need them, we have each other... and I want this, I do... I want to be with you, London.”“And I want to be with you...” Tait cut him off with a hickey on London’s neck.“Call me... Jockstrap!” Tait whispered seductively into London’s ear.London moaned. “Alright... Jockstrap... you want me to fuck you... or do you want to fuck me?”Tait pinned London down and rammed his cock in his ass. “My turn... Texas!”London nodded approvingly at the nickname as Tait began to fuck him nice and hard. “That’s it, Jockstrap, fuck me like you mean it! OHHH YEAHHH!!!”Tait fucked London with all his might; there was definite chemistry between the two, even though deep down, both boy’s hearts yearned for another. But for now at least, for this moment, the two were able to find happiness in each other.Yet Tait couldn’t help but wonder what Ben was up to right now…
At Valhalla University
Ben moaned as he fucked his lover in the ass, all eight inches of his spellcaster meat were slapping against his thicc cake. “You sure can take a dick and you don’t come with a shit ton of baggage like that wolf did,” Ben said… as he pulled his dick out of Casey Simpson.Casey moaned as Ben’s dick slid from between his cheeks. “Nope, no baggage here, you and I will get along great… as long as you don’t mind my dorkiness!”Ben laughed. “What do you mean by that?” He asked the older blonde spellcaster.Casey rubbed Ben’s extremely ripped abs as he whispered into Ben’s ear, “What’s your name, man?”Without missing a beat, Ben nodded and sang, “Alexander Hamilton... my name is Alexander Hamilton!” He grinned, “And I am not throwing away my shot with you, Casey Simpson!”Casey squealed with joy. “YES, FINALLY, A HOT TOP WHO GETS MY HAMILTON... FUCK ME, BEN, FUCK ME HARD!!!” he cried with sheer and utter joy.Ben laughed as he resumed fucking Casey hard. “So... I guess, boyfriends?”Casey moaned and jerked his five-and-a-half-inch cock as Ben fucked him hard. “Ohhh, you fucking know it. I’m not letting you get away, sexy!”Ben nodded. “Cool!”Ben fucked Casey into the late hours of the night. Happy as he was, he couldn’t help but think about his old fuck buddy and roommate, and wonder what Bryce could be up to now… At the house of the Alpha-Beta-Epsilon-Gamma Wolves, Bryce stood outside the door with his suitcase. Shrugging, he knocked on the door. “It’s worth a shot,” he said to himself.“I got it!!!” called a voice from inside, and a moment later, Dash came to answer the door. He got angry as soon as he saw Bryce. “Don’t you understand the words, if I ever see your fucking face again, I’ll fucking kill you?” he growled furiously, baring his teeth at Bryce, who gulped but stood his ground.“Dashy... come on...” pleaded Bryce, “I have nowhere to go, no one left... I was wrong to fool around with your brother... I still love you, Dash... I want to be with you, I love you.”Dash picked up Bryce roughly by the neck. “Listen here, you dirty whore... you are nothing to me and never will be again. You will never be a member of this fraternity, we even had to expel your big brother because of you. Gods know where he wound up... I suggest you go and join him... or, I don’t care honestly... go to fucking hell, Bryce!” Dash threw Bryce out into a pile of garbage. “This will be your final warning,” he growled, baring down on him, “Come within five hundred yards of me or Jake again and I’ll rip you apart.” Dash slammed the door.Bryce sighed and patted the garbage bag he had landed on. “A good pillow,” he mumbled. Bryce slept in the trash pile that night.Dash returned to his room and took a deep hit off his bong. “Fucking Bryce... that little shit... now, where we?”Jake was laying nude in Dash’s bed. He smirked as he looked up at his brother. “We were gonna test this theory you had... that if you fuck me hard enough, my wolf instincts will have to come out!”Dash nodded. “That’s right... well, let’s get to it!” Dash stripped down to the nude and then pinned Jake to the bed. Without further words, he started fucking him with his eight-inch wolf cock as hard as he could.Jake screamed in pain at first, but soon those screams became those of pleasure. “Ohhh, Dashyyy!!!”“Come on, Jake, be a wolf... BE A WOLF!!!” Dash grunted.Jake moaned and groaned as Dash fucked him with all his might. “Ohhh fuck, just do it, Dash!!!”Dash nodded and scratched Jake across his chest, causing Jake to scream in pain! “I’m sorry, Jakers!” cried Dash.Jake winced in severe pain, but then he shook his head. “It’s okay, Dash... just do it... I need to be a wolf... make me a wolf!”Dash scratched himself across the chest and then pulled Jake into his warm and loving embrace, letting their blood mix with one another, still fucking Jake as he did so. Dash then kissed Jake extremely passionately and looked deeply into his little brother’s eyes. “Come on, Jakers!”Suddenly, Jake’s eyes flashed green and he felt a strange sensation he had never felt before.“YES, JAKE, IT’S HAPPENING!!!” howled Dash joyfully.Jake winced in pain. He looked down at his hands as they began to sprout hair. “IT HURTS!!!”Dash patted his back. “It will at first, Jakey Baby, you got this!”Throwing back his head, Jake let out a loud howl as he transformed at last into a full werewolf!Dash smirked and wolfed out as well. The two werewolf brothers proceeded to have the most hardcore and incestuous sex they had ever had in their lives, united not just as brothers but as boyfriends as well, this would become a common occurrence between the two over the coming months.
Back at Mjölnir Academy
In room 3A, magical candles floated over the bed and flowers bloomed across the headboard as Mystic and Azhy were snuggling naked on top of Mystic’s duvet. The pair were making out passionately, hands wandering to explore each other’s bodies.“This night was so perfect,” sighed Azhy, as Mystic kissed his neck and squeezed his ass, “Mmm,” he groaned, “So, what do you think, Mr. Seer? You see a future for us together, are we gonna date a long time?”Mystic chuckled softly, looking into Azhy’s deep brown eyes as their lips hovered an inch apart. “Nah, it doesn’t work like that,” he said, “I can’t see my own future. And besides, you can’t just rub me like a crystal ball, the visions come to me when they want. I’m learning to control it a little better but it’s still mostly random.”Azhy grinned cheekily, as he bit his lip and gazed back into Mystic’s pretty face and dark amber eyes. “Mmm, but I do love your crystal balls,” he breathed, as he rubbed Mystic’s balls, causing the Chinese seer boy to moan. With a satisfied smile, Azhy kissed him on the lips again before slowly making his way down, kissing over Mystic’s lightly defined chest and abs till he reached his jewels. “Dang, do all seers have such big balls?” asked Azhy.“I wouldn’t knoooOOOHHH FUUUCKKK!” moaned Mystic, as Azhy started sucking hungrily on his balls, running his tongue around the orbs and the base of Mystic’s throbbing shaft. He leaned back and closed his eyes, just moaning with pleasure. Until he suddenly felt something strange and looked down to see magical vines snaking up his legs and torso. Azhy grinned up at him, still sucking on Mystic’s balls as the vines started to slowly tease the seer boy, two of them playing with his nipples while one wrapped around his hard, slender six-inch cock. Mystic let out a gasp of surprise as he felt another one slip between his cheeks and into his ass. “Damn, you fae have some naughty tricks,” he said, and Azhy smirked.While this was going on, across the room, on the other bed, Michael Cash was giggling as he bounced on Ryan Buggle’s five-inch cock, making the fae boy moan and grunt with pleasure.“Damn, are you shifting to make your ass grow even bigger and bouncier?” sighed Buggle, his eyes half-closed in deep pleasure.“Nah,” giggled Cash, the shapeshifter boy grinning at the effect he was having on his curly-haired fae boyfriend, “This is all natural!”“DAAANG!” moaned Buggle, leaning back, arms behind his head as he felt Cash eagerly riding his cock.“I can shift my hole though, make it tighter!”Cash did so, causing Ryan to cry out, “FUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKK!” His eyes rolled back and he almost nutted right then and there, but just about managed to hold on, though the shifter boy was pushing the young fae right to the edge.“I can do this too,” giggled Cash, and he stretched his body, bending right back almost into a loop so he could suck on Ryan’s toes. He smirked as he felt the fae boy squirm and shudder, moaning loudly as Cash pleasured him with all his might, riding his cock like a champion as he deepthroated his bare feet.Cash turned to wink at Azhy as he did this, the dark-haired fae boy winking back as he rode Mystic’s cock, still teasing the seer with the vines as he worked on emptying his big crystal balls.The room was just filled with lustful, sweaty moans all night, as Azhy and Cash rode their boyfriends, who were laying back, eyes closed, lost in pleasure as they rode the edge as long as they could. “NUDIE RUN!!!” cried Finn Carr, the door of room 5D flying open as four mer-boys burst out of it into the corridor, stripping off their shorts and speedos as they went and streaking across the grounds towards the lagoon.Finn, Jack Messina, Ryler and Turin Bingham dived right into the dark waters with a splash. The light of the full moon glinted off the four of their bare asses before they disappeared beneath the surface.It was Finn and Jack who resurfaced first, the pair of them broke through the water in an embrace, making out passionately as their tails entwined. They bobbed together in the water, Jack moaning slightly as Finn hickeyed his neck. Around them, Ryler and Turin splashed around, laughing and shouting, but the boyfriends paid them no attention.“Can’t catch me!” cried Turin, streaking off towards the far bank, “Turbo’s got turbo!” He laughed as Ryler sped after him like a torpedo through the lagoon.“Ohhh fuuuck!” groaned Jack, as under the surface of the water, Finn’s mer-cock stretched like a tentacle, slipping between Jack’s legs and pressing into his ass. “FUUUUUUCCCKKK FINN!!!” he moaned loudly as it slid inside and swelled up, filling his tight hole.Finn grunted, smirking slightly as he continued to make out with Jack. “Mmm yeah, nothing feels quite like proper mer-sex, does it, Jackster?” The pair carried on making out, Finn hickeying Jack’s neck again too as he mer-fucked his boyfriend.“Got ya!” cried Ryler triumphantly, as he jumped on Turin by the shore of the lagoon. He smirked as he wrapped his tail around his cousin and a moment later, Turin let out a moan of pleasure.Jack was moaning hard too by this point. Finn grunted deeply again, the sound slightly muffled with their lips pressed together as he cummed hard and deep inside Jack, who groaned too as he shot his load. Finn smirked as a stream of milky white mer-cum floated to the surface of the lagoon.After coming back down, the pair of them swam back to the bank and lay down in the moonlight, the water glistening on their skin and scales as they snuggled in close and watched the Bingham cousins continuing to fool around in the lagoon. Meanwhile, in the satyr teacher’s office, Matt was fucking Kit hard on his desk. “What do you think of my new office, Kit Kat?”Kit moaned, looking around the small but smart room. “It’s not bad... it suits you, Professor!”Matt laughed. “You just love that fact, don’t you?”“Mmm, I do...” Kit said, smirking, “And, oh sir, I would do anything for a better grade!”Matt nodded thoughtfully. “Anything, huh... like being DP’d?”Kit’s eyes widened and he gulped, staring at Matt. “Wait… what?”At that moment, the door opened and Macsen entered the office. “I hear this student wants to raise his grade, Professor Lintz?”Matt nodded. “What do you say, baby bro, wanna help me make him earn it?”Macsen smirked as he stripped down to the nude, letting his thick, ten-inch wolf cock fly free. “Hmm, can he handle it?” he asked, as he jerked Matt’s heavy, twelve-inch satyr cock.“Well, he’s gonna have to if he wants that A+,” Matt said, as he and Macsen lined up their cocks with Kit’s asshole.By this point, Kit was freaking out. “Hold up...” he cried, “I’m not really a student, you guys know that... I… I don’t need to earn an A... I’m good!!!”But Matt just placed his finger on Kit’s lips. “Shhh, time to earn that A, boy!” Matt and Macsen thrust in deep in unison into Kit’s ass and began to fuck him hard together.Kit let out a yelp as the Lintz brothers roughly pounded his tight fae ass. “Ohhh wowwwwwwwww!” he moaned.Matt smirked. “He really wants that A, doesn’t he, bro?’Macsen nodded. “Oh, he so does... don’t worry, Mr. Connor... you’ll get that A... when we say so.”Kit gulped. “I’m in for a long night, aren’t I?” he moaned.And he sure was, as Matt and Macsen just nodded and proceeded to fuck Kit well into the next day. The full moon shone down over a clearing in the woods, where Professor Gould and Coach Wacker lay on the ground, gazing up at its light. Nolan was laying on his front, while Ethan was laying on his back and letting the older wolf stroke his abs as they moonbathed together.“Don’t you just love the full moon?” sighed Nolan, gazing up through the trees.“Yeah, I do,” replied Ethan, nodding, before a wide grin spread across his face, “Almost as much as this one!” he growled, reaching over to slap Nolan’s bare ass.Nolan grinned back at him. “Oh yeah, you want it?” he growled, jumping to his feet, “Come and get it, Wacker!” And he ran off through the trees, Ethan leaping up and streaking after him.The pair of them wolfed out as they pelted through the trees, howling into the night. Ethan growled as he closed in on Nolan, his short but powerful legs working hard as he chased down his prey. At last, he caught up with him in another clearing. Pouncing on him, Ethan threw Nolan roughly up against a tree and mounted him right away, ramming the full length of his nine-inch wolf cock into Nolan in one go.Nolan howled again, the sound being muffled slightly as Ethan turned his head to make out with him even as he pounded him like an animal in heat… which he pretty much was. The tree began to creak and bend as Ethan thrust harder and harder.“You gonna put some pups in me, Wacker?” moaned Nolan, as Ethan destroyed his wolf ass.“Maybe,” growled Ethan, biting Nolan’s ear and making him howl again, “I mean, if we’d blood bonded already, you’d be so fucking pregnant right now with how many times I’ve bred you.”“Well, stop talking and do it again,” growled Nolan, “Oh yeah, fuck yeah, OOOOOOOOOWOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”“OOOOOOOOOWOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!” They both howled into the night as the trunk of the tree snapped with a particularly violent thrust from Ethan, who bust his load inside Nolan as the pair tumbled to the ground and rolled in the dirt. Grunts and groans filled the air in room 6C as Landon was bent over on all fours on the bed, grunting as Christopher fucked him, the pair of them partly wolfed out, ginger and brown fur glistening with sweat as they went at it.“Come on, dude, is that all you got?” whined Landon, pushing his pale, freckly ass out as Christopher thrust his six-incher between his cheeks, “Fuck me harder!”Christopher hesitated for a moment. “You sure you want that?” he asked, “Werepups can get pretty rough when we’re in heat.”“I’m a pup now too,” said Landon impatiently, “Now wolf out and pound me already!” he barked.“Damn,” growled Christopher, “You can be a real bratty little bottom, can’t you?”Landon growled back at him and Christopher got the message. Without any further ado, he wolfed out fully and started humping Landon as fast and hard as he could. Landon growled loudly as he too wolfed out as much as he could, before just moaning with pleasure as Christopher pounded his furry ginger ass.The two of them continued going at it like wild wolves for the rest of the night, their howls echoing through the corridors. The howls could be heard several corridors away in room 3C, where Christian was snuggled up under a blanket with Aidan, the two of them watching a show called Bloodstone Lane on Aidan’s phone.“Can’t believe you like this too!” giggled Christian, cuddling in closer to Aidan as they both watched the campy soap opera, “I thought I was the only one.”“Ssshhh!” said Aidan, “Lupus just pushed his vamp lover into the closet cuz his wolf husband just came home early!”“Ooop! Dramaaa!” giggled Christian, snuggling into Aidan as they watched the scene play out on the phone screen.As the episode ended and the credits rolled, the pair turned to look into each other’s eyes, both smiling and looking relaxed. Aidan licked Christian’s face, making the blonde boy giggle. “Funny to be on the other side of that,” he laughed.“Hmm,” growled Aidan softly, “You still taste wolfy to me.”“Oh yeah?” hissed Christian, “What about this?” He leaned in a little closer and kissed Aidan, softly but firmly, on the lips.“Mmm, I like that,” breathed Aidan. Christian grinned and kissed Aidan again, before moving to kiss down his neck and hickeying him, causing Aidan to yelp, “Hey, don’t bite me! You’re a vamp now, remember!”Christian giggled, snuggling in close to Aidan again. “Another episode?” he asked, kissing Aidan on the cheek again.“Sure, why not?” said Aidan, kissing Christian back before picking up his phone and tapping it to play the next episode of Bloodstone Lane. The two of them cuddled up under the blanket together, every so often leaning in to kiss again, Aidan licking Christian’s face and Christian cheekily nibbling on Aidan’s neck or ears, causing Aidan to yelp as he brushed the skin with his sharp little fangs. “You can’t seriously like this trash?” exclaimed Prince George, gazing in dismay from the TV in the corner of the room to Sean and back again. “Ugh,” he sighed, “Americans are so unsophisticated.”“Oh yeah?” replied Sean, raising his eyebrows at George, “What should we be watching instead, The Crown?” he laughed.“Hey!” objected George, “What’s wrong with The Crown?”Sean rolled his eyes. “It’s so booooooring!”“Well, it would certainly be better if they included the sexiest member of the Royal Family,” said George, with a slight smirk, “But it’s a highly acclaimed show, so you ought to shut up, Yank.”“Yeah?” growled Sean, “Make me, Your Majesty.”Prince George growled back at him. “That’s Your Royal Furriness… uh, I mean… Highness!” he hastily corrected himself as Sean literally howled with laughter.“Oh my gods, that was hilarious,” laughed Sean, “Ouch!” he yelped as George jumped on him, “Oh, you wanna wrestle, Princey?” he growled.The pair of them started wrestling on the bed, though it quickly turned into cuddling after Sean licked George’s face and he giggled. Sean willingly let the Prince pin him to the bed, and leaning in he started kissing him. Before long, the pair of them were making out, a little hesitantly but still quite passionately. George flopped down next to Sean as the pair continued kissing and cuddling until they dozed off together as the moonlight shone through the dorm room window over them. Meanwhile, in room 3D, Jett and Wolfgang found that they had the dorm to themselves. Not that made a bit of difference, as they would be fucking regardless of whether Julian and Jackson were in the room or not.Like most days, the two lovers were nude, making out in their bed as Wolfgang was ready to get fucked as usual. “Jetty, fuck me... fuck me... ohhhhhh, fuck me!!!” Wolfgang moaned.But Jett just smirked and shook his head. “I will not be fucking you tonight, Wolfgang,” he said, “Not right now at least...”Wolfgang looked confused. “I… I don’t understand?”Jett laughed. “Well, let me help you understand, babe. I’m trying to show you how much you mean to me and this is my way of proving it.” Still making out with him, Jett then sat down on Wolfgang’s cock and smirked. “Tonight, you get to fuck me, Wolfy... once. This is your Amorsdag present from me, revel in it!”Wolfgang was ecstatic. For a moment, he just stared at Jett, then he cried, “OKAY!!!” After the briefest of prep, he eagerly started to fuck Jett with his five-inch cock. “This is so strange,” marveled the blonde fae boy, “But so good… you look so hot on my dick, baby!”Jett was smirking as he jerked his own seven-inch cock. “Don’t get too used to it, Wolfy... this is a gift because I love you.” Jett picked up Wolfgang, sliding down on his dick and letting out a little moan. “I don’t ever want you to doubt me for a second,” he hissed softly, “Remember this privilege I granted you, Wolfy, never forget it!”Wolfgang nodded as he eagerly began to fuck Jett with all his might. “I won’t forget it, baby! Ohhhhhh, this feels amazing... I HAVE NEVER TOPPED BEFORE, I LOVE IT!!!”Jett snickered. “Glad you’re enjoying it, Wolfy... Mmmm, and you’re not half bad either… definitely not as rough as Gabe was,” Jett moaned as Wolfgang hit his prostate, “Which is not something I’d expect from you.”“I think I’m gonna cum, Jetty!!!” Wolfgang yelped, curling his toes.At once, Jett slid off Wolfgang’s dick and began to deepthroat him. “Into my mouth, I want to swallow it all!”Wolfgang moaned loudly and burst his load right into Jett’s throat; Jett swallowed every last drop then proceeded to lick his cock clean. “I love you, Jetty!!!”Jett smiled, snuggling up with Wolfgang. “I love you too, babe. Happy Amorsdag.” Jett kissed Wolfgang again and then looked around them room, frowning curiously. “Hmm, I wonder where Juju and his Reptile are?” But then he shrugged and snuggled down with Wolfgang, kissing his neck as Wolfgang rubbed Jett’s sweaty abs. Speaking of Jackson, as he and Julian walked back towards their dorm room, holding hands and leaning in close to each other, the dragon boy sighed. “Ugh, I really don’t wanna go back to the dorm right now and have to watch Jettgang go at it all night.” He grimaced, and Julian nodded grimly too.“They always are, though,” laughed Julian.“I know…” said Jackson, and he seemed a little hesitant for a moment. He glanced at Julian, and then down at their joined hands, “But I kinda wanted tonight to be special.” He paused again, a thoughtful look on his face. “Come on, I have an idea!” he said at last and, gripping Julian’s hand tightly, he led him off across the grounds towards the woods by the lagoon.They could see some of the mer-boys splashing around on the other side of the lagoon as Jackson waved his hands in the air and conjured a tent for them between the woods and the waters. As he followed Jackson inside, Julian saw a large, comfy purple air bed between the tent walls of translucent purple silk, while the roof of the tent was see-through, allowing them to see the stars and the moon while being between the water and the forest that they both loved. Jackson waved his arm again, conjuring sparkling lights along the edges of the tent, before grabbing a large mason jar and breathing into it. Emerald-green dragon flames crackled inside the glass, warming them both as Jackson hung the jar from the roof of the tent.Smiling around, Julian waved his own arm to add a fae touch, flowers blooming around the edges of the tent and across the head of the air bed. “It’s beautiful, Jacky,” he said softly, as he and Jackson sat on the edge of the bed, smiling into each other’s faces, “So, why do you want this night to be special?” he asked, though he thought he already knew, the idea sending tingles through his legs… and other parts…Jackson hesitates for a moment, but this time looked right at Julian as he said, “I wanna be with you, Juju. Like, properly. I wanna go all the way.”Julian swallowed hard, feeling the tingles getting stronger. “You sure, Jacky?” he asked.“I am if you are.” Jackson nodded. “I wanna be with you,” he repeated, “I mean, I wanna make love to you. I don’t just wanna fuck, like go at it like animals, like some people do…”“Jett,” coughed Julian.Jackson grimaced a little. “Yeahhh… how about we don’t mention his name for the rest of the night.”Julian nodded. “Fine by me.” He smiled at Jackson. “But yeah, that’s what I want, more than anything.”“Good,” said Jackson, beaming. He finally let go of Julian’s hand as he got to his feet and slowly, slightly nervously, started stripping off his clothes. Julian just watched as Jackson took off his shirt, shoes, pants and socks. He smiled up at his slim yet defined dragon boyfriend, whose body had developed quite nicely since the last time he had seen him naked, and the tingles almost went wild as Jackson hooked his fingers into his waistband and dropped his boxers. His slender, seven-inch cock was already hard and leaking a little bit.“You’re beautiful, Jackson,” sighed Julian, swallowing hard at the sight of Jackson’s completely nude body, a little taken aback at the strength and definition in his arms and torso in particular… damn, Jackson now had abs! He felt a little nervous as he started undressing too, throwing off his shirt and pants; ever since getting fae powers he’d dispensed with wearing shoes and socks most of the time. Jackson watched him as he slipped down his boxer-briefs, freeing his own six-incher, shorter but a little thicker than Jackson’s wand. “I’m still as scrawny as ever,” he muttered bashfully, shifting his feet.But Jackson just smiled, captivated as he gazed at Julian’s nude body. “You’re beautiful too, Juju,” he said softly, “No, it’s true!” he added, earnestly, as Julian gave him a doubtful look. He leaned in close and kissed Julian softly but firmly; sparks literally flew between their lips and Julian could feel the warmth from his bare skin, almost as hot as the dragon fire crackling away in the jar.They started making out, climbing up a little awkwardly onto the bed as they tried not to let their lips part. Magic crackled between their bare skin as Jackson climbed on top of Julian. They continued to make out for a while, and then Jackson slowly started kissing down Julian’s neck and across his chest.Julian giggled as Jackson licked around his belly button and blew a raspberry on his tummy. “You’re such a dork, Jacky,” he laughed, “I love you.”Jackson stuck his tongue out and grinned. “Love you too, my Juju,” he said, moving in for another kiss before going down on Julian.“Mmm yes, Jacky,” sighed Julian, leaning back and closing his eyes as Jackson sucked him off, slowly and lovingly, playing with his smooth balls as he did so. As Julian moaned in pleasure, Jackson licked a finger and slipped it gently between Julian’s ass cheeks.“You still sure about this?” asked Jackson, after a while, and Julian nodded eagerly, “Okay then, shuffle down and get your legs up.” Julian did so, allowing Jackson access so he could spread the younger boy’s cheeks and bury his face between them, tonguing his tight little hole and making Julian shiver and giggle. “Feel good?” asked Jackson.“Mmm, it does!” replied Julian.Jackson conjured magical lube into his hand, rubbing it on Julian’s bussy so he could slip a finger in… then another. Julian moaned deeply. “Ready for this, Juju?” asked Jackson, as he slowly finger-fucked his boyfriend.“Mmm, yes!” moaned Julian eagerly, “I want you, Jacky! I want you in me!”“Okay then,” said Jackson. He slipped his fingers out and lined his hard cock up with Julian’s hole. After rubbing a little extra lube on both, Jackson slid inside. He went as slowly and gently as he could, but they both moaned and Julian cried out a little. “You good, Juju?” asked Jackson.Julian just nodded, his eyes half-closed. “Keep going.”Jackson leaned in and kissed him again; they resumed making out as they made love. The pace got steadily faster as they both got used to it, each moaning in between kisses. As much as he was trying to pace himself, Jackson knew this wasn’t going to last long. He gave the deepest moan yet as he felt himself fall over the edge and shoot his load inside Julian’s ass. “FUUUUUUUUUCK, JUJUUUUUUUUU!!!”Julian sighed as he felt Jackson unload inside him and then pull out. “Mmm, that was amazing, Jacky,” he said breathlessly. His eyes were closed and he was almost panting, sweat glistening across his face and his pale, slim chest and tummy.“It was,” agreed Jackson, laying down beside Julian and smiling at him, “Do you… uh… do you wanna fuck me now?”This seemed to perk Julian right up. “YES!” he cried, so eagerly that Jackson laughed.“Well, go for it, babe!” said Jackson, laying back and getting his legs up as Julian scrambled into position. Julian spread Jackson’s cheeks and started hungrily eating him out. Jackson moaned and panted as he felt the wet warmth in his hole. “Damn, that tongue really is magic,” he sighed.Julian giggled, continuing to tongue Jackson’s bussy for a little while longer before conjuring some magical lube for himself and fingering the dragon boy’s hot, tight hole. Jackson moaned even more deeply, especially when Julian made vines snake up his thighs and play with Jackson’s dick and balls as Julian fingered him.“Okay, that’s enough teasing,” laughed Jackson after a while, “I’m ready, I want you in me now, my sexy Juju!” Julian nodded. He lubed up his rock-hard cock and got into position, lining up the tip with Jackson’s slicked up hole. He could feel the heat even before he slipped inside. “Oh fuck,” moaned Jackson, as Julian’s cock slid into him.“Damn, Jacky, your hole is so hot,” sighed Julian, sweat beading on his face and running down his back as he buried his hard young cock between Jackson’s cheeks.The tent was becoming steamier and steamier as Julian gently, lovingly fucked Jackson, the combination of water and fire magic causing a mist to form inside, making the twinkling lights and the dragon fire jar blurred glows in the dim purple air. Julian leaned in to make out with Jackson again as they fucked, vines jacking him off in time with Julian’s thrusts.Julian lasted maybe a tiny bit longer than Jackson, but before long felt himself nearing the edge. “OHHH FUUUUUUCKKK JACKY!” he moaned as he cummed deep inside him.Jackson shot his load at almost the same time, splattering his own abs and chest. Julian pulled out of Jackson’s ass and leaned in to lick up the mess, making Jackson giggle as he teased around his belly button and then his nipples with his tongue. Flopping down beside him, he shared Jackson’s own cum with him in a deep kiss, and the pair of them fell asleep in a sweaty, loved-up embrace, naked under the stars and lost in happy bliss and in each other’s arms.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 13
“First Time”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
LANDON GORDON
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
JETT KLYNE
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
and
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
with
CHRIS EVANS
JAEDEN MARTELL
LEO ASHTON
LEO HART
WINSLOW FEGLEY
KREW BINGHAM
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
JACK VEAL
ROMAN GRIFFIN DAVIS
SENAN WEST
NOLEN DUBUC
KIEFER O’REILLY
FINN WOLFHARD
SPENCER FITZGERALD
ELI GOLDEN
BRADY NOON
CONNOR NOON
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
LYON DANIELS
NATHAN BLAIR
MAXWELL JENKINS
PRESTON OLIVER
BILLY BARRATT
WALKER SCOBELL
JACKSON DOLLINGER
WILL BUIE JR.
BILLY JENKINS
HUDSON WEST
TEDDY BLUM
JAX CHESHIRE
WALKER BRYANT
STEFAN BENZ
SAWYER SHARBINO
ASHER BISHOP
LONDON CHESHIRE
TAIT BLUM
BEN DAON
CASEY SIMPSON
BRYCE GHEISAR
DASH MELROSE
JAKE MELROSE
MYSTIC INSCHO
AZHY ROBERTSON
MICHAEL CASH
RYAN BUGGLE
FINN CARR
JACK MESSINA
RYLER BINGHAM
TURIN BINGHAM
MATT LINTZ
KIT CONNOR
MACSEN LINTZ
NOLAN GOULD
ETHAN WACKER
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
AIDAN MCGRAW
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
and
SEAN CONVERY
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
A burst of dragon fire blazed through the crisp March air as a blur of emerald-green and jet-black soared through the sky over the Academy. Wings flapping hard, the two dragons were racing through the grounds, neck and neck as they passed over the dorm block.“Woohoo! Go, Jacky, go!” cheered Julian, jumping up and down as he watched the green dragon soar past.“Come on, Nate!” called Lyon, who was standing beside Julian, his eyes fixed on the black dragon as he ducked down trying to get ahead of the green.A large crowd of mages were gathered on the room of the block. Most were bundled up in coats and scarves, their breath rising in a mist before them in the chilly morning air. Julian was wearing a cozy green dragon onesie and looking adorable af because of course he was.Watching the race from the gardens below, looking up through a pair of binoculars and holding a megaphone so he could commentate, was Ty Tennant. “And Scott and Blair are neck and neck as they fly over the lawns towards the lagoon,” he called out, “Blair tries a swooping move to duck past Scott, but the green dragon closes the door on him as they make a sharp turn around the edge of the forest…”Lyon cheered loudly as Nathan managed to overtake Jackson on his second attempt, but then sighed as he took the corner a bit too sharply in trying to follow the bank of the lagoon and Jackson took the opportunity to zoom past him again.“Ooh, a nice move there from Scott, who retakes the lead again. Now they’re coming in for the obstacle course here.” As Ty commentated, the two dragons soared over the dark waters of the lagoon, which suddenly started to bubble and then erupted into jets of water as the merboys Finn, Jack, Stefan and the Binghams surfaced and sent fountains streaming up into the air for the two dragons to dodge through. “Getting tricky here but oh, well dodged there by Blair, but Scott still ahead as he comes into the most difficult part of the course. He dodges the one stream, and the next, and oh no! He gets hit on the wing there…”“OH NOOOOOO!!!” cried Julian, hands on his head as he jumped up and down frantically, trying to see if Jackson was okay while the crowd around him “oooh”ed in shock.Jackson spun in the air, plummeting towards the surface of the lagoon but, a foot above the water, he managed to recover and right himself. But he had lost the lead; as he flapped his wings to climb again, he saw the jet-black form of Nathan streaking ahead of him towards the forest.Lyon was cheering again, with Julian watching worriedly beside him, as Ty continued his commentary. “Scott valiantly trying to make up for lost air as he throws his wings back and speeds like a bullet through the air, but Blair may be out of reach for him now as he soars low over the woods. But then again, maybe not… damn, that boy has speed!”The crowd watched in awed silence, utterly enthralled, as Jackson rocketed through the air, nothing more than an emerald-green blur as he sped towards the forest, while Nathan, also flapping his wings as hard as he could, soared low over the treetops. Jackson let out a roar and Nathan could feel the heat from his fire as he tried to keep his lead. But it seemed hopeless, as Jackson was closing in at an incredible speed, until…“Looks like Scott’s got this…” Ty was saying, “Oh my, what was that?” he cried, as suddenly, Jackson spun wildly in the air. Glancing behind him, he saw thick vines bursting through the canopy of trees, forming themselves into vicious claws which grabbed at Jackson, finally closing on his taloned feet and trying to drag him down. “Looks like some fae in the trees there trying to sabotage Scott’s race,” said Ty, turning his binoculars on the scene and squinting.“Ugh, I bet I know who,” muttered Julian, clenching his fists and glaring into the distance, “Can I borrow these?” he added, turning to Preston and holding out a hand for his binoculars, which Preston handed over. Squinting through them, sure enough, he saw a familiar smug face smirking in the branches of a tall tree, beside his bleach-blonde partner in crime.For a moment, it seemed inevitable that Jackson was going to crash. But just as Jett let out a triumphant laugh, Jackson turned his head and roared, sending a huge jet of blazing dragon fire, which withered and burned the vines to ash at once. Jett cried out, losing his balance and tumbling from the treetop.“JETTYYY!!!” screamed Wolfgang. But Jett just transformed into a bat in mid-air and fluttered down to the ground. “I’m coming, babe!” called Wolfgang, as he hastily clambered down the tree.While Jett grumbled and muttered in annoyance, the rest of the crowd were watching the final leg of the race as Jackson and Nathan both sawed over the sweeping lawns towards the finish line. “And as we reach the final straight, it’s once again neck and neck between these two majestic dragons,” called Ty, “With only meters left to go, is it going to be too much to expect Scott to retake the lead after the near crash in the woods. Blair is closing in on the win, he’s only centimeters away now… But no! Incredible flying there from the young green! By a talon I think he’s made it… Yes, he has! Scott wins the race!”The crowd cheered loudly as Jackson and Nathan reached the finish line and landed smoothly and gracefully in front of the school. But no one cheered louder than Julian, who was bouncing up and down in his dragon onesie, grinning widely and shouting himself almost hoarse with joy.The crowd all ran down to the gardens where Ty was waiting to greet the two racers, standing beside a podium. They both shifted back to boy form and shook his hands. Ty invited Jackson to step up onto the podium and handed him a medal as the crowd cheered.“Congratulations, Prince Jackson, on winning an amazing race,” Ty said, beaming at him as the crowd all cheered again, and Nathan applauded him too.Jackson grinned, then turned to Ty. “Thanks, but I’m not a Prince, I’m just Jackson, remember?”“Maybe,” said Ty, shrugging, “But you clearly have the ancient power of the Tamaryans in you.” He turned to the crowd and called through the megaphone, “THE WINNER OF THE FIRST ANNUAL MJÖLNIR ACADEMY DRAGON RACE IS… JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT!!!”As Jackson got down from the podium, Nathan stepped up to shake his hand. “Damn, bro, you were amazing! I’ve never seen anyone fly like you can.”“You were great too,” said Jackson, “You almost beat me.”“Yeah, but not quite. And I was using all my strength and training just to keep up with you.”As Jackson grinned proudly, Julian suddenly came running up out of the crowd. He almost knocked the wind out of Jackson as he collided with him, throwing his arms around his boyfriend and shouting in a slightly croaky voice, “JACKY, YOU DID IT!!!” He kissed Jackson passionately, and Jackson kissed him back. “You were so fucking amazing, Jacky!” cried Julian, “My sexy, fast dragon boy!”“Thanks, Juju!” Jackson beamed back at him. “Aww, don’t you look adorable as all hell,” he added, stroking the back of Julian’s dragon onesie. Julian smiled, and the two of them proceeded to make out more, completely ignoring the crowd around them as they started to disperse and head back into the school. “And then, if you can believe it…” Once again, in the vampire classroom, Professor Jonathan Taylor Thomas was droning on about some adventure he had been on… not that many of the class believed him or were actually paying much attention. The Leos were both leaning on their desks, half-asleep, while Dylan and Hudson were both sitting there sipping on blood packs, Preston had his eyes closed and was meditating, Lyon and Raphael were playing cards under the desk and Christian was gazing out of the window.Griffin, meanwhile, had his phone out and was recording the lesson. “Sir…” he said, interrupting JTT halfway through recounting how he had charmed an entire Indian tribe in Seattle into embracing vampirism before they all celebrated with a midnight rain dance. “Can you explain to us what any of this has to do with the vampiric history we’re supposed to be leaning about in these classes?”Professor Thomas just stared at Griffin for a moment, frowning. “Who is running this class, Mr. McIntyre,” he said, “I can assure you, this will all be on your test, so I’d pay attention if I were you.” He sounded a little irritated as he turned back to talking to the rest of the class, seemingly oblivious to their distraction. “Now, there was this one time that I…”But Griffin interrupted him. “Who won the Second Battle of Wallachia?” he asked, pulling out an ancient-looking textbook and looking expectantly up at the Professor, his phone still recording him.“Excuse me?” asked JTT, frowning at Griffin.“The Second Battle of Wallachia,” repeated Griffin, “In 1372, who won it?”“I’m not sure how that is relevant to my story,” said JTT, definitely sounding very put out now. “As I was saying, the trickiest thing when dealing with duplication spells is…”“But it’s part of the curriculum, sir!” said Griffin, before flicking to another page of the book. “The vampire rebellion in Austria-Hungary, then. How long did that last, and what brought an end to the lack of bloodshed?” He peered up at the Professor, who just shrugged and shook his head. “You realize you’re in violation of your teaching contract by not teaching us the proper stuff, sir?”But Professor Thomas just smiled at him. “Well, we can’t all be as smart as you, Mr. McIntyre. I’m glad you’re enjoying your reading, but as I said, this is my class. And everyone else is enjoying it… right?” He looked around the class, a little hesitantly this time, “But of course, my favorite student, Mr. Convery, you are?” He looked over to Christian, but it seemed even his ‘teacher’s pet’ wasn’t as enthralled by JTT’s stories as he was hoping.Christian was gazing wistfully out of the window in the direction of the woods. He could see, through a gap in the trees, the clearing where the wolf pack were having another fun-filled, boisterous lesson with Professor Gould. They were all running around, racing and playing. The Walton twins were wrestling in the dirt, Sean and the Prince were practicing their hunting skills by chasing and pouncing on large red balloons, laughing and tumbling around when the balloons popped. Spencer was pushing Winslow around the clearing in his chair, racing Luca and Eli. Landon and Christopher looked like they were having the most fun though, racing around, chasing each other and howling as they caught each other and wrestled to the ground.Christian let out a deep sigh. As much as he’d tried to embrace his new powers and fit in with the vamplings, he missed his life as a wolf so much it felt like a constant stomachache. Watching the others having so much fun together, especially Landon and his own cousin, he wanted desperately to find a way to get his wolf powers back and become one of the pack again. Meanwhile that morning, in room 7B, Brady had awoken in his and Connor’s shared bed nude; the twins had fallen asleep fucking the night before.“Morning Connor,” Brady said, rolling over and feeling for his twin, but he was nowhere to be found. “Connor?” He frowned as he pulled on a pair of Connor’s boxers and looked around the room, not seeing him anywhere.Brady exited the dorm room and headed down to the floor 7 communal shower and bathroom. “Con? You in here?”Kiefer was in the shower, fucking Nolen hard, when he caught a glimpse of his ex. Smirking, he grabbed Nolen and whispered, “Moan my name, moan it loud, say how good I'm doing!”Nolen smiled and let out a moan loud enough for the whole school to hear. “OH, DADDY KIEFER... THAT’S IT, FUCK ME HARDER, YOU FUCK ME SO WELL!!!”Kiefer smacked Nolen’s ass and fucked him harder, looking over to Brady and smirking.Brady just rolled his eyes. “I’m not in the mood for your shit, Kiefer... I never cheated on you and you know it... but I don’t care now, I am with Connor and happier than I ever was with you... I hope you and Nolen are happy together... Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go find my brother.” Brady sighed and headed towards the toilets.Kiefer just huffed and continued to fuck Nolen while shampooing and conditioning his hair; that perfect hair doesn’t just happen, you know.Brady reached the toilet stalls and heard someone throwing up. “Con? Is that you?” he called as he entered the stall and saw his twin brother, hunched over the toilet, hurling his guts out. “Con!” Brady rushed to his brother's side and rubbed his back. “What’s wrong?”“I... I don’t know, babe-bro, I just woke up and had this terrible sickness... I don’t know what has been happening... maybe I just need some breakfast, some food in me,” Connor said, looking at Brady.Brady nodded. “Yeah, I’m sure that’s it, let’s get you cleaned up and get some food in ya.” Brady helped Connor back to the dorm where they got dressed and then headed down to the cafeteria.Connor was standing holding his tray as he saw Thomas Brodie Sangster monitoring the line and making sure the wolves wouldn’t tear into the food too much. Reaching the serving hatch, Connor looked at Thomas and said, “Mr. Sangster... do you have any pickles and ice cream?”Thomas gave Connor a weird look. “Uh… pickles... ice cream... for breakfast, are you feeling okay, son?”“Yeah... I just, I crave that... I NEED PICKLES OR CUCUMBERS EVEN... ASPARAGUS! SOMETHING GREEN, SANGSTER, GREEN!!!” Connor said, roughly shaking himBrady pulled Connor off of Thomas. “He’s just joking, sir! We will be on our way!” Brady pulled Connor out of the line and smacked him “What the hell was that, Con? Are you trying to get expelled three months before graduation?”“Sorry, babe-bro, I just had a crazy craving, you know, one of those just undeniable urges like I was a werepup in heat during Amorsdag... I need pickles, I tell you, PICKLES!”Brady frowned. “Con, you fucking hate pickles... and babe... I noticed you put on a few pounds.” He pointed to Connor’s belly, peeking out from a once tight-fitting shirt.Connor bitch-slapped Brady. “How dare you!!!”“Sorry, Con... it’s just, a few weeks ago that fit you perfectly and you are acting so strange... I’m worried you might be sick; I think we need to take you into Dr. Howell and get you checked out,” Brady said, rubbing Connor’s shoulder.Connor nodded. “You may be right, babe-bro. Let’s go.” Brady and Connor made their way down to the infirmary, where they got checked in by Nurse Velazquez, who instructed Connor to strip down to his boxers and await the Doc.Brady held Connor’s hand tight as they waited. “It’s gonna be okay, Con.”Connor smiled and leaned in, giving Brady a passionate kiss as Dr. Howell entered the room. He asked Connor his symptoms then began an examination of him.“Well, Mr. Noon,” Dr. Howell said calmly, “I’ll put it bluntly... you’re pregnant!”“PREGNANT?!?” cried Connor, shocked and confused, “But I can’t be... I haven’t blood bonded with anyone!”“Mr. Noon... have you and your twin brother... umm, been, ya know, intimate in any way?”Connor looked at Brady, who nodded.“Yes... we have been having very frequent sex, me and Brady... but we never blood bonded.”Dr. Howell nodded. “Yes, in most cases, for one male mage to impregnate another they would need to blood bond, but Brady is your identical twin brother... you two are quite literally the same in every way and you already share the same blood. So, it is rare but it can always happen with identical twins. And it has happened, Brady has gotten you pregnant, Connor. I’d say you are about three weeks along... I’ll leave you two to discuss your options.” The doctor stood up and left the room with Nurse Velazquez as the Noon twins stared at one another.Connor teared up looking at Brady. “I... I can’t believe this has happened... how could we have not known this was a possibility?”Brady just smiled and held Connor’s hand tight. “We couldn’t have. But it... it is a miracle and I could not be happier.” Brady broke down, crying tears of joy. “I can think of no one more perfect than you to bring my kid into this world with... you and me, Con, we got this, we are going to be the best daddies that little scamp could ever ask for... this is nothing to be ashamed of, Connor... It shows our love... come here you.” And he kissed Connor extremely passionately.Connor kissed him back. “Okay... so we’re doing this!”Brady laughed. “Yep, Con... we’re gonna have a kid!!!”Connor pulled Brady into his loving embrace and they started making out, so happy, the Noon twins could not be more excited to bring their son into this world in just under nine months’ time. That afternoon, Tyler Wladis was minding his own business working on his chemistry assignment with his lab partner Mystic Inscho in Professor Jake Short’s science class. “Whoa, watch it, Mystic, if you pour too much of that into the beaker...” Tyler was cut off as their project went boom, blowing up in Mystic’s face.Mystic stood frozen and looked to Tyler.Tyler chuckled. “It... will go boom!”“It sure as shit went boom.” Mystic said, laughing.Professor Short looked up from his book as Vice Principal Martell entered the classroom. “Oh, hello Jaeden... how can I help you?”Jaeden looked straight at Tyler. “Mr. Wladis, come with me NOW!”Tyler frowned, looking up at Jaeden, confused. “Sir... what did I do?”“NOW, BOY!” Jaeden barked.Mystic smirked. “Ooooooh, somebody’s in trouble!!!”Tyler punched Mystic in the arm. “Shut up.” He got up and followed Jaeden to his office.Jaeden sat down at his desk. “Sit down... now.”Tyler did so. “Vice Principal Martell, there has been some kind of mistake... whatever I’m in trouble for, I didn’t do it!”“Oh, but you did, you hideous creature!” growled Jaeden as he pulled out a fat file labeled ‘complaints’.“Complaints... hideous… sir, you can’t say that to a student,” Tyler said, tearing up.“I’LL CALL YOU WHAT I LIKE, YOU ABORTED, FETUS-LOOKING CREATURE!” Jaeden shouted, opening the file. “I have received over 10,000 complaints about your face... people are having nightmares... becoming sick after being forced to see your disgusting face. We have had two mages hospitalized just from being forced to have a conversation... Mr. Wladis, you are the most hideous and disgusting creature ever to roam the halls of this once great Academy... So, as Vice Principal, it is my job to take out the riff-raff!” Jaeden fixed his hair and cleared his throat. “With that being said, you are hereby expelled from Mjölnir Academy and are to report to your new job as a coal miner in Saudi Arabia, where no one will ever have to see your fucking disgusting face ever again.” Tyler was a crying mess at this point. “Sir... please... you can’t expel me... I can’t control my looks... I’ll have plastic surgery... dye my hair blonde, spend all my spare time working out... I have nothing outside of this school... no one... I was abandoned by my right-wing conservative parents as soon as I showed signs of witchcraft... please... I’LL DO ANYTHING, PLEASE!!!” Tyler said, dropping to his knees and begging Jaeden for mercy.Jaeden kicked Tyler in the balls and spat on him. “All the more reason to send you to the fucking coal mines, you stupid bitch!”“THAT’S ENOUGH!!!” shouted Wolfgang, as he jumped out from where he had been hiding behind a large ficus for this whole thing. “This has gone too far... the prank is over, Bodhi! Transform back now!”Jaeden rolled his eyes and shifted back into Bodhi Sabongui. “I still get paid for the whole hour, you know,” he said, sticking his hand out for money.“Take that up with Jett!” snapped Wolfgang, as he rushed to Tyler’s side and helped him sit up.“DON’T LOOK AT ME, I’M HIDEOUS!!!” cried Tyler, as he shoved Wolfgang away from him.“No, dude, you’re not. That was all part of a very cruel and mean prank that Jett, Bodhi... and I… played on you,” Wolfgang said, ashamed of himself.Jett transformed from his bat form and paid Bodhi before turning to frown at Wolfgang. “Wolfy! Why did you blow our cover? We almost had him packing his bags for Saudi Arabia! It would have been so funny!!!”“NO, JETT, IT WAS TOO FAR! THIS WAS NO PRANK; IT WAS EMOTIONAL ABUSE! LOOK AT HIM!!!”Jett just smirked. “Trembling in fear as he should be... babe, he’s a peasant... not like you and I... we are gods among men... we know we are better than everyone else and it is our job to make sure the whole world knows it.”But Wolfgang shook his head. “No, Jett... you took it too far this time... and I won't stand for it anymore, okay. There are lines, Jett, and you crossed them all!”Jett scoffed. He took off his shirt and pulled Wolfgang in close, placing his hand on his abs. “You were saying…” he hissed.“I... was... I... oh fuck.” Wolfgang couldn’t help but rub Jett’s perfect abs.Smirking in a satisfied way, Jett pulled Wolfgang into a passionate kiss and started making out with him. “That’s it, baby... I love you.” Wolfgang moaned but then shoved Jett away. “NO, JETT!!!” Wolfgang took a deep breath. “It’s gone too far... I love you, Jett, but I can’t be with you anymore... not if you are going to hurt people, I can’t be with you... this is the last straw, Jett.”Jett was fuming; he used his vampiric speed to grab Wolfgang by the neck and hissed, “HOW DARE YOU!!!”Wolfgang gasped for air. “I... can’t do it anymore... Jett, you're hurting me.”Jett kept on squeezing Wolfgang’s neck. “YOU BELONG WITH ME!!!”“No!!!”“YES!!!”“NO!!!”Jett tossed Wolfgang to the ground. “WELL, FINE... I DON’T NEED YOU, I NEVER NEEDED ANYONE!!!”As Wolfgang lay there on the floor, panting for breath, Jett glaring down at him, Maxwell kicked in the door. “What in the hell is going in here!” he demanded, looking around.Jett looked up at Maxwell, then down to Wolfgang and the still crying Tyler on the floor. “Nothing, nothing at all, Jenkins... stay out of it... Wolfgang.” He looked at him and teared up.Wolfgang teared up too. “It’s over, Jett.”“You’ll be back... mark my words!” Jett shoved past Maxwell and stormed off.“Are you two… okay?” Maxwell asked, looking concernedly at Wolfgang.“We will be... thank you, Max.” Wolfgang went to console Tyler.“Allow me, Wolfgang.” Maxwell kneeled in front of Tyler, who was still a crying mess, and softly caressed his cheek before kissing him on said cheek.Tyler felt a warm beam of energy flow through him as all the negative energy was expelled from his body. “Wow, that sure worked a trick, Jenkins!”Maxwell smiled. “But of course, Tyler.”Wolfgang helped Tyler up. “Thanks for the assist, Max... I got it from here.” Wolfgang walked Tyler back to his dorm, apologizing over and over along the way. “I don’t blame you if you want to punch me, bro.”“I’m not gonna punch you, dude, I get it. Thanks for stopping it, I really do appreciate that you did that... you aren’t a bad person, Wolfgang... just stop hanging out with that twisted vampire and who knows what you could be capable of.” Tyler smiled and hugged Wolfgang tight.Wolfgang hugged him back and they made their goodbyes, leaving Wolfgang alone with his thoughts. He knew he had done the right thing, yet his heart still yearned for Jett. Was he strong enough to go on without him? Only time would tell… While Wolfgang sat there thinking about his decision, Jett burst into Professor Jessup’s office.“Mr. Klyne!!!” Connor had his head boy Mason on his lap, both of them were shirtless. “Don’t you knock, Jett?”“Shut up, peasants, I really don’t care if you are fucking a student, Professor.”Mason smirked. “Who says he’s the top?”Connor smiled. “What are you doing here Jett?”“I need any info you have pertaining to the ancient fae temple in the Asgardian Forest.” Jett said, rooting through Connor’s books and tossing them off the shelf.“Temple... that’s a story... a legend, no such temple exists,” Connor sighed, just wishing the young vamp would leave his office.“Fine... then how about I report you to Evans for letting Mason fuck you?” Jett said, smirking.“HE DOESN’T KNOW ANYTHING, YOU BITCH!” shouted Mason, “But I do…” he added, hiding his head.Jett smirked and walked over to Mason, grabbing him by the neck. “Talk, or you might just be my new juice box!!! I do love the taste of fae blood.” Jett licked his fangs and hissed.Mason gulped. “While I was researching everything, attempting to restore Tajus’s powers, I found a book about the temple you are talking about... but you’ll never reach it, you don’t have anywhere near the power necessary.”Jett smirked. “Don’t you worry about that, bitch, just tell me where the book is and I’ll be on my way, then you can get your dick in this teacher here!”“My dorm... by my bed, just fucking take it!” Mason said, angrily.Jett let go of Mason. “Thank you... carry on!” Jett zoomed offMason got up and walked up to Connor. He pulled him into a passionate kiss and Connor kissed him back. “You ready, Professor?” Mason said, pulling down his pants and allowing his eight-inch cock to spring free.Connor pulled down his pants too and laid on his desk, fat ass up. “If you are sure this is what you want, Mason…”Mason nodded. “I have to get over Spencer... and this is the best way to do so!” Mason smacked Connor’s ass and started fucking him right then and there. Meanwhile, in room 7C, Stefan was shirtless and making out with his equally shirtless fiancé Walker Bryant when Jett Klyne burst into the room. “What the hell?!?”“Can it, fish boy, just keep making out with your boy toy, I’m here on business. Which one is Mason’s?” he added.Stefan pointed to Mason’s bed. Jett went over to it and started rooting through his stuff until he found what he was seeking. “This is it!” Jett held up a book titled The Temple of Takadoom. “All the info I need to get my treasure is in this here book... soon, all will bow down to me!” Jett laughed and exited the room.Walker and Stefan just stared at each other. “That kid sure is something, ain’t he, babe.”Stefan nodded in agreement. “That he is, babe, that he is.” Stefan leaned in and resumed his make out session with Walker as the sun set on another day at Mjölnir Academy.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 14
“Wolfgang’s Last Straw”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
JETT KLYNE
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
and
LANDON GORDON
with
NATHAN BLAIR
LYON DANIELS
TY TENNANT
PRESTON OLIVER
FINN CARR
JACK MESSINA
STEFAN BENZ
RYLER BINGHAM
TURIN BINGHAM
KREW BINGHAM
BREXSEN BINGHAM
JONATHAN TAYLOR THOMAS
LEO ASHTON
LEO HART
DYLAN HENRY LAU
HUDSON WEST
RAFAEL LUCE
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
NOLAN GOULD
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
SEAN CONVERY
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
SPENCER FITZGERALD
WINSLOW FEGLEY
LUCA LUHAN
ELI GOLDEN
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
BRADY NOON
NOLEN DUBUC
KIEFER O’REILLY
CONNOR NOON
THOMAS BRODIE SANGSTER
DIEGO VELAZQUEZ
GERRAN HOWELL
TYLER WLADIS
MYSTIC INSCHO
JAKE SHORT
JAEDEN MARTELL
BODHI SABONGUI
MAXWELL JENKINS
CONNOR JESSUP
MASON THAMES
and
WALKER BRYANT
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Björgvin Arthur
(2005-2024)
“You see that guy, Barty... that’s your daddy... your other daddy, Björgvin...” said Zackary, “He was taken from us far too soon... and I worry you won’t remember him, I need you to remember him, to know this other half of you... heck, I think it’s more than half, Barty, every day you look more and more like him... just with my hair and jawline.” Zackary chuckled as he held his son in his arms in the Bates-Grazer-Arthur Memorial Classroom, looking at the memorial photo and tearing up.Parker Bates entered the classroom and stopped when he saw Zackary. “Oh sorry, I can come back,” Parker said, feeling a bit embarrassed walking in on such a tender moment between father and son.Zackary wiped his tears and placed Bart in his stroller. “You have nothing to apologize for, Parker, you have as much a right as anyone to be in here.”Parker nodded as he looked up at Prestyn’s photo, running his hand across the plaque at the bottom.
Prestyn Bates
(2005-2024)
“I come in here a lot, Zack, just to think about him...” said Parker softly, “I talk to him and he answers, ya know... well, of course he doesn’t but it feels like he does... gods, I have broken down in this very spot, pleading to have him brought back, offering myself up in exchange... but then I always remember what’s obvious... he wouldn’t want that, not for the world, if he was asked to choose who got taken, me or him, he would choose himself every time... that’s just the kind of guy he was, my big brother, my lover, my hero…” Parker teared up as he finished.“I didn’t know Prestyn well, but he seemed like a good guy... and a great big brother to you,” Zackary said, smiling.“Likewise, about Björgvin,” Parker said, smiling back.“It’s been almost a year since we lost them and it was so easy for me to just fuck whores, fuck my life away and forget about it all, forget about my son... When Max, Preston and Tait brought me back, I had to face my shit and now here I am mourning.”“I couldn’t let myself get like that,” said Preston, “I’m not judging you for that, Zack,” he added quickly, “I’m just saying, I haven’t even had any kind of sex since Prestyn was taken... he was the first victim... that was a year and half ago... I’m a seventeen-year-old satyr, Zack... but whenever something comes up, I can’t help but feel as if I’m betraying Prestyn.”Zackary looked at Parker and nodded. “I get it, I do... but I know that they wouldn’t want us to live our lives alone, crying for years over them. They would want us to move on and live our best lives. They will not feel betrayed if we find love in the arms of another if they loved us, that is just the sort of thing they would want for us.”Parker nodded. “You’re right, Zack... we have to move on... and find someone to fill that void in our lives. Thank you.” Parker embraced Zackary tight.Zackary hugged him back and stared deeply into the satyr’s eyes.Parker stared back into the vampire’s eyes and leaned in to kiss him.Zackary only hesitated for a moment before kissing Parker back.“I... I’m sor...” began Parker, but Zackary cut him off with another kiss that turned into a heated make out session.Parker felt something he had not felt in over a year here now making out with Zackary; he felt truly happy and he liked that feeling.Zackary took off his shirt, revealing his extremely ripped and buff chest, before sitting on the bench behind them.“Holy abs... okay.” Parker followed suit, taking off his shirt revealing a still very fit although much twinkier body. Zackary pulled Parker close and sat the blonde satyr on his lap. They began to make out intensely right then and there, Zack’s bulging crotch rubbing against Parker’s ass; they both just loved how it felt.After a solid hour of making out, feeling each other’s bodies, Parker broke the kiss and got down on his knees. He pulled Zackary’s pants down, allowing his massive ten-inch vampire cock to spring free. Parker licked his lips and began to deepthroat the monster cock before him.Zackary moaned and pushed the satyr further down his length, beginning to face fuck him. “Yessssss, Parker, that feels soooooo gooooood!!!”Parker soon took his own pants off to let his nine-inch cock fly free; they got into the 69 position and the two mages sucked each other’s cock, laying on the floor while Baby Bart slept on peacefully in his stroller nearby.Soon after, Zackary asked Parker if he was sure wanted to do this. Parker instantly said yes and with that, Zackary lined up his cock with Parker’s ass and began to fuck the blonde satyr right then and there.Parker moaned loudly; it had been so long since he had felt any form of pleasure and he was not going to last long, especially with a hot rough guy like Zackary fucking him.Zackary fucked Parker hard. He was very tight, which made Zackary’s cock feel amazing, and seeing how much the blonde satyr was enjoying his cock made Zackary feel really good about himself and his manhood.“Fuckkkkkk Zackkkkkkkkk... I don’t think I’m gonna last long!!!” Parker moaned out loud.Zackary smirked and continued to fuck Parker as hard as he could. “Come on then, Parky, cum for me!”And with that, Parker burst and it was like a volcano in there; he cummed so much, coating himself and Zackary in a thick layer of cum.Zackary let his load burst too, straight into Parker’s tight ass.The two sweaty, cum-covered mages crashed to the floor and caught their breaths before looking to each other, laughing and smiling. “That was great, Zack... I needed that, truly.”Zackary smiled and kissed Parker. “I did too.”Parker thought for a moment, then went for it. “Zackary...” he said softly, “Will you be my boyfriend?”Zackary smiled. “I would love that.”“Yeah?!?”“Yeah!!!” Zackary pulled Parker into a passionate, loving kiss and they made out once again, but now as boyfriends.Iain and Janitor Wolfhard stood in the doorway, watching the scene. “NOSE GOES!” shouted Iain, quickly touching his nose before running off.Janitor Wolfhard sighed. “Teenagers... fucking horny teenagers, man.” Finn went to get the mop as Parker and Zackary just lay there laughing, both of them happier than they had been in over a year. In the Academy library, a large, airy building with many tall shelves rising to the ceiling full of all kinds of magical tomes, spellbooks, ancient encyclopedias of magic, even some magical cookbooks, Louis Hynes, the school librarian, was busy sorting the shelves. “Ahhh, it’s so therapeutic to sort books,” he sighed happily.Meanwhile, Jett Klyne was sitting at a nearby table, reading all the books he could get his hands on about the fae temple. “NOT FUCKING HELPFUL!!!” he screamed, yeeting a book in the air before throwing a fireball at it and setting it ablaze.“OH, BLOODY HELL!!!” cried Louis, quickly using his Mer powers to extinguish the flames.“Bullshit, all of it!” hissed Jett, “Fuck these damn books, I know it’s in the Asgardian Woods... I just need to perfect my fae skills!” Jett flipped the table and stormed out of the library.Louis rolls his eyes, sighing as he went over to clean up Jett’s mess. Out in the gardens, Julian was working on his fae skills as well, attending a private fae lesson taught by Professor Jessup. “Connect to the earth, young saplings... feel that connection with the earth... now, who wants to show me how connected and in touch with their powers they are?”Mason smirked. “I will b... teach.” Mason stood up and planted his feet on the ground firmly.Connor whispered into Mason’s ear. “Blow me away, sexy.”Mason whispered back. “Oh, you’ll be the one blowing me!” He conjured a storm cloud from nowhere and made it start raining on the fae class.London immediately jumped up and countered Mason.“Oh, is that a challenge, Cheshire?!?”“That it is, Thames!!” London conjured vines and entrapped Mason.Connor smiled and nodded. “Counter him, Mason, fight him off!”Julian was watching the duel very carefully, eagerly taking any and all notes he could.Mason broke free of London’s vines with a triumphant laugh. “HAHA, TAKE THAT!!!”London smirked as Billy jumped out of nowhere on unicorn-back and knocked Mason to the ground. “Oh, sorry about that, mate, didn’t see you there.”Mason huffed. “Is that allowed?”Connor nodded. “It is, tag him in.”Mason scrambled to his feet. “Julian, you’re in.”“What, me?” yelped Julian, “I can’t stop a unicorn!”Mason smiled and patted Julian on the back. “You got this, Julian... impress me.”Julian stood up and slowly approached Billy and his unicorn, sticking his hand out not to startle it. Billy stroked its head as he told it to attack but only hurt, not kill. Tossing its snow-white head, the unicorn charged full speed ahead at Julian.Tait, Walker and Jackson were watching this go down nearby. “Sorry, Jackson, looks like my Billy is about to ram your boyfriend to the ground!” Walker said, laughing and high-fiving Tait.But Jackson just shook his head. “Y0u underestimate my Juju.” He stood up and cheered Julian on.London conjured vines and directed them to entrap Julian. But Julian reacted quickly, doing a back flip and throwing a fireball at the vines.Mason sat next to Connor and smiled. “He’s great, isn’t he?”“He’s definitely impressive... but how impressive is the question,” said Connor, eagerly watching.Tait scoffed. “Fireballs, what a cheater, this a fae duel!!!’Jackson smiled. “Juju is just using his resources and he happens to be able to conjure fire!”Julian cried out as he was almost rammed down by Billy and his unicorn. “Holy shit!!!”“NICE ONE, BILL!” Walker shouted, “HORN HIM, BABE, HORN HIM RIGHT IN THE BUTT!!!”Billy smirked. “Au revoir, Julian!” He pulled on the reins and charged at Julian.“Since when are you French?” asked Julian, as he stuck his hand out towards the unicorn, looking it right in its sparkly eyes as it approached.From another direction, London was coming at him too, conjuring vines to entrap him. But Julian stuck his other hand out, without even looking, creating a puddle of water which immediately froze over, making London slip and fall.Billy screamed. “CHAAAAAARGE!!!”Julian gazed into the unicorn’s sparkly eyes and called, “HALT!”At least, that was what he said in unicorn language, but everyone else just heard horse noises. To everyone’s surprise, the unicorn did as it was asked and stopped.“I said charge!” cried Billy in annoyance as he smacked its ass. The unicorn bucked him off and Billy went flying.Mason ran up and raised Julian’s hand in the air. “WE HAVE A WINNER!!!”Jackson stood up and cheered loudly. “YAY JUJU!!!”London and Billy got up and patted Julian on the back. “Good job, mate.”“Yeah, you got skills, man,” London said, proud of Julian.“I always knew you did,” Mason said, smiling.Jackson swooped in and pulled Julian into a passionate kiss. “You did great!” he enthused, beaming at him.Julian kissed him back. “Thanks, babe.”Connor nodded approvingly. “Very impressive indeed.”“BUT YOU’RE NO MATCH FOR ME, JUJU!!!” Jett shouted, storming suddenly into the gardens.“GET OUT OF HERE, RUINING A PERFECT MOMENT!!!” Jackson shouted angrily.“No, let him... let him talk a big game,” Julian said, smirking.“I’M MORE POWERFUL THAN YOU!!!” roared Jett, as he conjured vines to entrap them all. But they broke before touching Julian at all, who just stood and stared right back at Jett.“You’re weak without your hype man, Jett... but even he doesn’t support you now.” Julian walked up to Jett placing a hand on his shoulder, looking him right in the eye. “Honestly, Jett... it doesn’t have to be this way... it doesn’t. Let’s bury this hatchet... if you weren’t such a piece of shit, you could be brilliant!” Julian extended his hand to Jett. “What do you say, Klyne?”Jett considered for a moment, but then glared back as he shouted, “NEVER!!!” before transforming into a bat and flying off.Julian just sighed and wrapped an arm around Jackson. “Let’s go, Jacky,” he said, as they all made their way back to the school. A short while later, Jett landed in a different part of the grounds and transformed back into human form before screaming out loud, “I DON’T NEED THEM, I DON’T NEED FRIENDS AND I SURE AS SHIT DON’T NEED WOLFGANG!!!” Jett ripped off his shirt and jumped in front of Azhy, who was walking down the path with Mystic. “ARE YOU NOT INTIMIDATED, BITCH?!?” he hissed, as he grabbed Azhy and bit down on his neck.Mystic shouted in protest, “Come on, Jett, really?!?”But Jett just conjured a vine, which dragged Mystic off into the distance. “AZHY!!!” he cried.Jett angrily tossed his juice box to the ground. “TAKE THAT... HUH, I STILL GOT IT!!!” Jett stormed off, all alone in this world with no one to support him.Not even Wolfgang, who was watching from a distance. “Oh Jetty...” he sighed, “Why do you have to be this way?” It took all of Wolfgang’s strength to not just run to Jett and kiss him… but Wolfgang didn’t, instead he made his way to the cafeteria. Wolfgang sat down at a table in the cafeteria opposite Jackson, who was sitting eating a hot dog and fries while casually levitating a comic book in front of him so he could read it while he was eating. He didn’t look up as Wolfgang sat down, until the blonde fae boy cleared his throat.“How… uh… how’s it going, Jackson?” asked Wolfgang hesitantly, as Jackson frowned at him over his comic book.“Ummm… we’re not friends, Wolfgang,” replied Jackson coldly, raising an eyebrow at him.“I just…” Wolfgang began, without knowing really what to say, but Jackson cut him off anyway.“Juju will be back in a minute, so you’d better beat it,” he said, turning the page with a flick of his hand and glaring at Wolfgang, “Go find your boyfriend and jump on his cock like you always do.”Wolfgang sighed, looking down at the table. “He’s not my boyfriend anymore. We’re done,” he said, flatly.“Yeah, right,” scoffed Jackson.“Hey, can’t we just…” pleaded Wolfgang.“NO, WE CAN’T!” shouted Jackson, the comic book falling to the table as he turned to Wolfgang, eyes blazing, “NOW FUCK OFF UNLESS YOU WANT ME TO SET YOUR BLONDE FAE ASS ON FIRE!!!”“Okay, okay, I’m going!” yelped Wolfgang, jumping to his feet and backing away hastily. Wolfgang headed outside, figuring he’d take a walk through the gardens to clear his head. Halfway down the path, he saw Azhy and Mystic coming around the corner. Azhy took one look at Wolfgang and froze in his tracks, his dark eyes going wide.“Nope!” he said, turning on his bare heel and sprinting off in the other direction, dragging Mystic along with him. “Not being a juice box again today!”Wolfgang sighed, feeling a pang in his chest as his fellow fae fled from him. “I’m not… Jett’s not even with me,” he mumbled.He trudged on, feeling increasingly depressed, past the unicorn stables, pausing when he heard odd noises coming from inside. A weird rhythmic thumping, punctuated with neighing and grunting… and was that groaning?Curiosity getting the better of him, Wolfgang peered inside the stable, his eyes widening at the sight that met his eyes. Nolen was standing behind Unicorn Malachi, his pants around his ankles and his thick satyr cock thrusting into the transformed fae boy as he fucked him hard.“Oh my…” gasped Wolfgang, stopping dead in the doorway and just staring for a moment.“Hey, fae boy!” called Nolen, in between grunts as he kept shamelessly humping the unicorn, “You wanna join in?” he asked, winking.“Uhhh… I’m good,” stammered Wolfgang, backing away and running off, the sounds of neighing and groaning fading away in the distance.He headed off instead down by the woods and towards the lagoon. As he walked along the bank, he saw Finn and Jack surface with a splash. He gave them a wave of greeting, but they both just glared back at him.“Oh look, it’s the siren!” called Finn, in a mocking tone, “Oh wait, no, it’s just the smirking vampire’s little blonde pet.”“Surprised Jett let him off his leash,” added Jack, looking coldly up at Wolfgang, who felt his eyes fill with tears.“Guys… I… I…” he stammered.“Save your breath,” spat Finn. He turned tail… literally… and dived back into the lagoon. Jack followed suit, splashing Wolfgang as he did so with his own tail.Wolfgang trudged off back towards the school. He walked without any particular destination in mind, but found his traitorous bare feet were leading him back in the direction of the gardens where Jett was training. He looked mournfully through the hedge as he saw Jett, shirtless, his eyes almost closed in concentration as he made vines dance around him while the wind blew through his hair… that beautiful hair…He felt a longing in his chest… and okay, sure, in his pants too… drawing him back towards Jett. He wanted, needed to be with him. It was too painful being apart from the one person who cared about him… cuz Jett didcare about him… he knew he did…Wolfgang shook himself out of it, turning to head back down the path, where he spotted Tyler sitting on a bench. He stopped, looking warily at the young spellcaster, waiting for the boy to either flee at the sight of him or else just glare at him. But to his surprise, Tyler gave a small smile and beckoned Wolfgang to join him.“Hey,” said Tyler, as Wolfgang sat hesitantly beside him, “You look down,” he commented.“Yeah,” sighed Wolfgang. He found he was unable to look Tyler in the eye and spoke instead to his knees. “Hey, look, I’m really, really sorry about that prank. It was mean, it was too far and I… I…”“It’s okay,” said Tyler, gently, “You already said sorry. And I know it was all Jett, you just let him drag you into it.”Wolfgang nodded, finally looking up into Tyler’s face and still feeling surprised that the other boy was smiling at him after all he’d done. All he and Jett had done… He felt his eyes burn with tears again.“But what’s got you so down?” asked Tyler.Wolfgang sighed. “It’s just… I miss him. I miss Jett.” He swallowed hard, trying to hold back the tears, but his voice still shook. “He’s mad at me cuz I told him we were taking things too far. And I know he can be really mean but I… I… I love him.”Tyler sighed, placing a hand gently on Wolfgang’s shoulder. “Well, I can’t pretend I like Jett, for obvious reasons, but it’s clear he means a lot to you. So go talk to him, tell him how you feel.” Tyler squeezed Wolfgang’s shoulder, smiling at him again. “Tell him the pranks, the bullying, it all has to stop, and then you can be together. If he loves you as much as you love him, he’ll do that for you.”Wolfgang nodded, sniffling and wiping away tears. “You… you’re right,” he said, his voice still shaking, “I’ll go talk to him. Th-thanks, Tyler.” He finally managed a weak smile in return.“Don’t mention it,” said Tyler, pulling Wolfgang into a hug. He patted him gently on the back, before they broke apart.Wolfgang got to his feet, wiped the tears from his eyes and nodded at Tyler. He then headed off in the direction of the garden where Jett was practicing, hoping that somehow, some way, he’d be able to get through to his lover and convince him to change his ways. Meanwhile, in a clearing in the woods, Landon and Christopher had hung back after their wolf lesson for a bit of private time together. Time which was currently being spent with the pair of them shirtless and sweaty, their backs rather dirty from rolling on the ground wrestling. They were leaning back against a tree, arms around each other as they made out passionately.“Mmm yeah, baby,” growled Landon as he grinded on Christopher.Christopher growled back; both of them were partly wolfed out, and he stroked Landon’s furry ginger back as he leaned in close to the other boy. “Yeahhh,” he breathed, “You want my big wolf cock again, ginger?” Christopher let out a low moan as Landon groped the hard bulge in his shorts and fumbled with his zipper.“You know I do,” moaned Landon, as he undid Christopher’s fly and reached in to pull his cock out, while Christopher reached down to pull down Landon’s shorts, all the time the pair of them making out hungrily and grinding against each other.But before they could get down and dirty properly, they heard angry hissing from behind them. Christopher turned around to see a blonde blur zooming towards him as, with full vampiric speed, Christian sped towards them.“TRAITORS!!!” yelled Christian as, in a rage, he collided with the pair of werepups, knocking them apart. Landon cried out as he fell hard against the tree and scratched his back, while Christopher stumbled, tripping over a tree branch and falling to the ground.“Christian… what?” mumbled Christopher, looking up at his blonde cousin in alarm, taking in his eyes flashing red and his bared fangs.“MY SUPPOSED BFF AND MY OWN COUSIN, GETTING ALL FRISKY AND FORGETTING ABOUT ME!!!” shouted Christian furiously, his face contorted with anger as he bore down on Landon, who gulped and tried to back away.“Christian, no, it’s not like that… we just…” said Landon, cowering slightly as Christian advanced on him.Christian hissed, clenching his fists and baring his fangs. “I’m sick of this!!! We need to find a way to turn things back NOW!!!”Landon looked angry this time. He stood his ground and glared back at Christian as he growled, “Yeah, well, what if I don’t want to, huh?” He flexed his muscles and stretched his wolf claws. “What if I’m happy being a wolf now?”Christian scoffed. “Hah! You don’t care about that; you just care that my cousin is fucking your ginger ass!”“Yeah, well maybe you’re just jealous,” growled Landon. He gave a harsh bark of laughter. “You wish he was fucking you, it’s so painfully obvious.” He bared his teeth, advancing on Christian, who glared back at him.Landon’s eyes flashed green as Christian’s blazed red, and before either of them could say another word, they had leapt at each other, Landon wolfing out fully as Christian hissed, baring his fangs. The two of them started fighting tooth and claw, as Christopher scrambled to his feet and tried to break them up.Christian was initially thrown to the ground by Landon’s attack, but got back to his feet and wrestled the ginger wolf back up against the tree, only for Landon to knock him sideways with a vicious swipe of his claws. Christian hissed angrily and turned with speed to bite down on Landon’s neck. Howling, Landon pushed him back and wrestled Christian to the ground, blood dripping down his chest.“Guys, no, stop!!!” cried Christopher, desperately trying to get between them. Wolfing out, he leapt into the fray, only for Christian to grab him and, lost in his furious rage, throw him clean across the clearing.Christopher slammed into a tree and crumpled to the ground, de-wolfing as he lay sprawled amongst the tangled roots, unconscious and with blood trickling from under his dark curls.“NOOOOOO!!!” cried Christian, horror struck as he suddenly realized what he had done.He sped over to his cousin to see if he was okay, as Landon too de-wolfed, forgetting his anger at once as he dashed to check on Christopher too. The older werepup seemed to have been knocked out cold, and one of his arms looked to be broken as it rested at an awkward angle against the trunk of the tree. He was breathing, though, thankfully.In silence, both looking very shell-shocked, Landon and Christian carefully carried Christopher between them up to the infirmary, where Dr. Howell and Nurse Velazquez quickly carried him over to a bed and started work on healing him.“You two had better wait outside,” said Dr. Howell, as he and the nurse checked Christopher’s vitals and started examining his injuries.And so, the pair of them went to sit on a bench beside the double doors into the infirmary. Neither of them spoke for a long while, both lost in horror and shock at what had happened.Then they both started to speak at the same time. “I’m sorry…” They broke off. “No, I am…” And then, “No, you go first…”They both gave a nervous laugh, and then Christian said, in a very low voice, “I’m sorry, Landy… I… I just miss being a wolf so much. And seeing how quickly the pack embraced you, I… I just got jealous. Vamps aren’t quite as welcoming, you know…” He glanced up, meeting Landon’s eyes for the first time since the fight, noticing that the wolf boy’s amber eyes were glistening with tears, as were his own blue ones.Landon nodded. “Yeah, I know,” he said, thinking of his own parents and Stetson, “And yeah, I guess I found the closeness of the pack and Chris’s attention, it just… just made me feel special. It’s a kinda of family and love I’ve never really known.” He looked Christian right in the eyes as he said earnestly, “I should have thought about how hard it must be for you, but it’s just… it’s just been a lot to take in.”“I know.” Christian nodded too. “And I’m sorry for being jealous. It’s just… hard, not being part of the pack, part of that family anymore.”“You still are, though,” said Landon, “Whether wolf or vamp, you’ll always be family to me. And hey, we have the same last name now!” he added, grinning.Christian smiled weakly back, as they both laughed, before leaning in and hugging each other tightly. They held each other close for a good few minutes before they finally broke apart, and Christian looked up at Landon.He hesitated for a moment, not looking Landon in the eye, before he asked, in a low voice, “So, you and Chris, how… how serious is it?”“It’s just sex,” said Landon, “I mean,” he added, “Don’t get me wrong, he’s been a great friend and I’m so grateful for his support, but we’re not together properly or anything. It’s been fun, but if you’re not okay with it, I’ll stop. Just say the word, Vamp.”Christian smiled at the use of the nickname, finally meeting Landon’s eyes again. “Right now, I just need Chris to be okay,” he sniffled, “I… I can’t believe I hurt him,” he choked, before breaking down completely and starting to sob.Landon embraced Christian and held him tight, stroking his hair softly as the blonde vampling sobbed into his shoulder. “Hey, he’ll be okay,” he whispered, “Don’t you worry, he’s a strong wolf, he’ll be fine.”Landon continued to hold Christian in his arms as he cried, the pair of them not speaking much more but just taking comfort from being close to each other again while they nervously waited for news of Christopher’s condition from inside the infirmary.
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 15
“Christian’s Rage”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
JETT KLYNE
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
LANDON GORDON
and
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
with
ZACKARY ARTHUR
PARKER BATES
IAIN ARMITAGE
FINN WOLFHARD
LOUIS HYNES
CONNOR JESSUP
MASON THAMES
LONDON CHESHIRE
BILLY BARRATT
TAIT BLUM
WALKER SCOBELL
AZHY ROBERTSON
MYSTIC INSCHO
NOLEN DUBUC
FINN CARR
JACK MESSINA
TYLER WLADIS
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
GERRAN HOWELL
and
DIEGO VELAZQUEZ
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Let’s go, Jetty, let’s go!” cheered young Baylen Bielitz as he watched a shirtless Jett work on his fae skills out in the gardens of Mjölnir Academy via FaceTime.Jett was hot and sweaty as he worked out hard, determined to become the most powerful fae ever despite everything being against him. Wiping his brow, he conjured a small horde of woodland dwarves with axes that immediately came running at him, ready to kill.“Not today, bitches!” Jett did a backflip and conjured a sharp vine, impaling eight of the dwarves.Baylen jumped for joy. “YES! FUCK UM UP, JETTY!!!”Jett planted his bare feet firmly on the ground as he stared down the dwarves, then proceeded to conjure a small tornado which sucked them all up into the nether-sphere, never to be seen again.Baylen pumped his fist in the air. “Hasta la vista, Dwarfies!!!”Jett was becoming a true master in the power of the fae now and he could feel his chances at claiming this treasure grow substantially by the minute. Sighing in an exhausted but satisfied way, he took a quick break for a juice box… he grabbed an unsuspecting Nolen Dubuc as he strolled past the garden and bit down on his neck, hard.Nolen let out a loud moan. “Ohhh, you sure know how to hickey... ohhh yeah, that’s nice!!!”Jett just kept drinking from the older satyr. “Mmmm yes, tasty satyr blood.” Nolen began to feel woozy. “Why... am I...” he murmured, swaying where he stood, “Wow, vamp boy, you sure rocked my worlddddddddd.” And with that, Nolen fell face first to the ground, his plump ass sticking right up.“Thanks for the drink, sexy,” Jett hissed, smacking Nolen’s ass hard.“You are so hot, talented and perfect, Jettykins! I hope someday I can be as hot and perfect as you are,” gushed a smiling Baylen as Jett picked up his phone.“I am so glad you can see that, Baylen... it will be good for you when you come here next year, you will be treated well under my rule... and who knows, since Wolfgang is out of the picture, now you may just have to fill his spot,” Jett said, winking at the younger mage.At these words, Baylen proceeded to faint from happiness.Jett laughed and hung up the phone. “Oh, Baylen,” he sighed, smirking.“Um… Jett?” came a familiar voice as Jett put his phone away.Reacting instinctively, Jett did a triple backflip and conjured a vine towards the voice, nearly impaling young Wolfgang.“Aaahhh, Jett!” cried the blonde fae boy, “Hey, I came here to give you a piece of my mind!” Wolfgang said, angrily shoving past the vine.Jett nodded, rolling his eyes. “Mmhmm, I am so eager to hear what you have to say...” he said, with a yawn, “Let me guess, ‘oh Jett, don’t be so mean; you take things too far…’ blah, blah, blah…”Wolfgang nodded, looking at Jett determinedly. “That is all true, that shit needs to stop and right now... but I can’t be apart from you... I love you... my heart, it yearns for you, Jett. And I know it shouldn’t... I want to hate you but I can’t... but I need you to be better, okay? I need… promise me you will abandon this quest for power, this need to rule, all of it stops, just be with me, Jett!”Jett nodded, a smirk creeping across his face. “Mmhmm, keep talking...”“I mean it, Jett, if you want to be with me, you will do better, you will stop this... you...” But Wolfgang was cut off by Jett pulling him into a passionate kiss. “No, Jett...” Wolfgang tried to push Jett away but his resolve was crumbling by the second. “No... I... please listen…”Jett pulled Wolfgang’s hand to his abs and Wolfgang couldn’t resist rubbing them. “That’s it, Wolfy... that’s it...”“Ohhh Jetty... no... stop...” mumbled Wolfgang, “OHHHHHH, FUCK IT!!!” Wolfgang pulled Jett in close and started making out with him. Before he knew it, he was nude on the ground as Jett proceeded to ram his cock into his ass hard and began to fuck him as hard as he could.Jett just smirked. “You couldn’t resist me, could you... you know your place, don’t you Wolfgang?”Wolfgang let out a loud moan. “YESSSSSS, DADDY!!!”“Good!” hissed Jett, “Now, never disobey me again... ever!” said Jett, before bashing his lips to Wolfgang’s and having no less than seven heated rounds of sex right there on the Academy grounds. “Can’t catch me, Jacky!” cried Julian, his silver tail whipping through the water with a splash as he swam away, with Jackson swimming as fast as he could after him, his emerald-green speedo glinting in the sun as he sped through the water.“Gotcha!” said Jackson, throwing his arms around Julian as he caught up with him. Both of them laughed and splashed around; Julian had allowed himself to be caught, even though the young merboy could have easily outswum his boyfriend.Julian and Jackson were enjoying the first really warm day of spring by taking a morning swim together in the shallows of the lagoon. It had been a while since they had both been in the waters, Jackson especially had become quite averse to swimming when it was too cold, as his dragon body cringed away from the frigid waters during the winter months.“Not bad for a land boy,” laughed Julian, “You using your pee-pee propeller again?” he asked, with a wink.“Nah, not today.” Jackson laughed too. “And hey, I’m not just a land boy, I’m a sky boy now too, remember!”Julian grinned at him, Jackson’s arms still around him. “Oh, I remember, my sweet, sexy dragon boy,” he said softly, leaning in to kiss Jackson, who kissed him back. Julian wrapped his silver tail around Jackson’s legs as they lay back in the water and floated while making out. “Have I said how happy I am you’re back, Jacky?” sighed Julian happily, when their lips finally parted.“Only about five hundred times,” teased Jackson, “But I don’t mind. And I’m so happy to be back here with you too, Juju.” He smiled and kissed Julian again.They started making out again, and then Julian’s tummy gave a huge rumble, making them both giggle. “Oops, guess I’m a little hungry,” laughed Julian.“Well, let’s go start on that picnic we brought, then,” said Jackson, letting go of Julian and turning to swim back to the shore.Julian swam after him, his silver tail turning smoothly into silver speedo-clad legs as he stepped out of the water and went over to join Jackson, who was sitting on a blanket on the ground and unpacking the basket they had brought down with them.The two of them lay back side by side on the shore of the lagoon, the warm spring sun shining down on their shirtless, speedo-clad bodies as they fed each other sandwiches and chips, smiling at each other and giggling.“Oopsies,” said Jackson, as he held out a piece of cake for Julian and some frosting dripped down onto Julian’s chest. Jackson eagerly went to lick it up, teasing Julian’s nipple with his tongue as he did so, making his boyfriend giggle and squirm a little on the blanket.Julian pulled Jackson into a kiss, before they finished their food and lay back, arms around one another and enjoyed the warm spring day for a while.As they started packing the picnic stuff away, Julian gave a cheeky grin as he reached into the basket. “Oh, what’s this?” he said, before pulling his hand out again and conjuring a huge bunch of beautiful flowers out of nowhere. He handed them to Jackson, who beamed back at him. “Perks of having a fae boyfriend, eh?” said Julian, with a wink.“Mmhmm, they’re lovely, Juju!” said Jackson, and then he smirked. “But what about the perks of having a dragon boyfriend?”Before Julian could say anything, Jackson had jumped to his feet, his huge, emerald-green dragon wings bursting from his back. He scooped up Julian in his arms and soared high into the air, flying out over the waters of the lagoon.Julian screamed as his feet left the ground and he found himself suddenly airborne without warning. But then he gazed down at the waters far below him. “WHOOOAAAHHH!” he cried, looking all around him as Jackson soared towards the woods.“How’s the view, Juju?” asked Jackson, as he held Julian tight in his arms, his wings flapping as they flew low over the treetops, the wind blowing their hair and the sun warming his back.“A-A-AAAMAZING!” gasped Julian, before holding his arms out and shouting, “I’m flying, Jack, I’m flying!”Jackson laughed, beaming. “That you are, my sweet fae prince, that you are!”Julian laughed joyfully too, loving the feeling of the wind in his face as they flew over the forest, the warmth of Jackson’s body keeping the chill of the air away as they soared higher and higher above the Academy.As they flew over the mountains, Jackson leaned in close and kissed Julian on the cheek. Julian managed to twist around a little in the air, while Jackson held him close, in order to kiss Jackson back.Hundreds of feet above the school, the two young mage boyfriends made out, held tight in each other’s arms, as they soared through the air on Jackson’s dragon wings as literal sparks once again flew between them, crackling in the sky like fireworks. Meanwhile, back down on the ground in room 6B, Tait and London were both laying naked on London’s bed.“This was a really good idea, Jockstrap.” London grinned.Tait smirked. “It only made sense,” he replied, “So, how’s he taste, little bro?”Teddy was sucking London’s eight incher. “Earthy... very earthy but satisfying,” he said as he deepthroated London’s cockLondon moaned and shoved Teddy further down his cock. “Watch it, Tait, I might trade you in for the younger model!”Tait laughed, then moaned. “Mmmm, same.” He looked down as Jax Cheshire was teasing his tip, licking it and kissing, doing anything to please the older boy.“Damn, Teddy Bear... your brother is so tasty... maybe better tasting than you!” Jax said, before engulfing Tait’s eight inches deep in his mouth.“This so naughty and sexy at the same time, I love it!” squealed Teddy.Tait leaned over and started making out with London as the younger boys kept sucking away on their dicks.Soon after, Tait roughly grabbed Jax and started fucking his boyfriend’s little brother as hard as he could. London followed suit and started fucking Teddy just as hard.Both Jax and Teddy found themselves in a state of sheer ecstasy as they were each being fucked by their boyfriend’s older brother; it felt so wrong but so right.Tait pulled out of Jax and tapped London’s shoulder. “Hey, pull out, I want to fuck Teddy for a bit!”London smirked and pulled out before going over to Jax and starting to fuck his own little brother.Teddy let out a loud moan. “TAITER TOT!!!”Tait leaned down and hickeyed Teddy’s neck. “Teddy Bear,” he whispered.“Why don’t you have a cute nickname for me, London?” Jax said, pouting.“I do. Shut up and take my cock, lil bro!” London said, roughly smacking Jax’s ass and fucking him harder.Soon after, Tait and Teddy came over to London who was still fucking Jax hard. “Make room, babe,” said Tait, as he shoved his cock into Jax’s ass, right next to London, double stuffing the young spellcaster.Jax let out a loud scream as two eight-inch cocks were a lot, but his scream was soon muffled by Teddy shoving his cock in his boyfriend’s mouth. Jax eagerly sucked him as Teddy laid on top of him in the sixty-nine position so he could suck Jax off too.Tait and London smirked as they fucked Jax as hard as they could while they watched their little brothers going at it. “This really was a sexy, great idea,” London said, before leaning into make out with Tait.The four continued pleasuring each other for a while, swapping around who was fucking who, till eventually the Blum brothers fell asleep, nude in each other’s embrace, and London had just finished bursting a load deep into Jax’s ass.London pulled out and caught his breath, lying next to Jax who was rubbing his older brother’s sweaty abs. “That was truly amazing, London... the best sex from the best big brother I could have ever asked for.”London smiled and kissed Jax passionately. “I loved it too, Jax... and I love Tait, yet something feels... I don’t know, off.”Jax nodded. “I sensed that; I did. You’re feeling guilty, aren’t you? You won’t commit to this relationship, not fully at least, because part of you still feels committed to Tajus and Malachi… am I on the right track?”London sighed and went to the window, where he stared down at the stables. “I know it’s stupid, Jax... but I’m a sixth year. Tait is graduating in a few weeks and where will that leave me, huh?”Jax embraced his big brother. “Well, you will always have me,” he said, smiling.London smiled back and gave Jax a kiss. “That’s true... but it’s not like I expect you and Teddy to invite me over every night.”“No, Teddy already is too obsessed with you,” Jax said, punching London. “Trying to steal my man.” He laughed and shook his head. “I’m joking, he did enjoy it and so did I... but that’s not the same thing, is it?”“I have taught you well, little bro... sex is not love... me and Tait were each other’s rebounds and as much as I’d love to be with him... he’s not going to wait, is he?” London said, slumping onto the bed.Jax sat next to him. “You never know what is going to happen,” he said, “You may find someone else, someone who you can truly love and who loves you back.”“That ship has sailed, Jax... and it sank, it sank hard... But enough of that, I am going to enjoy the time I do have with Tait and with you. Come here, you.” London pulled Jax in close and started making out with him until the brothers drifted off to sleep in each other’s embraces. “That’s it, easy does it,” said Wanna, as he and Dub helped Christopher through the doorway into his dorm room.“Thanks, guys,” sighed Christopher gratefully, as he limped into the room. He was finally out of the infirmary, still a bit beat up and battered, walking with crutches, but he was on the mend at least and the doctor was confident he’d be running around in the woods again in no time.“You good, Chris?” asked Dub, as Christopher sank down onto his bed and rested the crutches against his nightstand.Christopher nodded. “I’m good, thanks again.”“Don’t mention it,” growled Wanna softly, “You need anything, bro, just howl.”Christopher nodded again as Wanna and Dub turned to leave the room. “Oh, you’ve got visitors, by the way,” said Dub.As the werepup twins left the room, Christian and Landon rushed in, followed closely by Sean and Prince George. Christian bounded across the room and threw his arms around his cousin, who winced as the young blonde boy squeezed him a little too tight.“Ouch, not so tight, cuz,” yelped Christopher, and Christian hastily let go, smiling apologetically. Behind him, in the doorway, Christopher noticed that Sean and George were casually holding hands as they watched Landon and Christian, who were both talking very fast and over each other so that Christopher couldn’t make a word out.“I’m so sorry,” they were both saying, but the rest of their words were lost in a jumble.“Guys, one at a time,” laughed Christopher, but stopped quickly, as his ribs were still a little sore.“I’m so sorry, Chris,” said Christian, his blue eyes glistening with tears as he looked at his injured cousin sitting on the bed, “I never meant to hurt you.”“Yeah, me too,” said Landon, “I never wanted to get between you and your cousin.”But Christopher just shook his head and waved away their apologies. “It’s okay, I forgive you, both of you,” he said earnestly. “Now, bring it in… but gently,” he said, holding out his arms and giving them both a gentle but genuine hug.As they broke apart, Christopher turned to Landon and sighed. “Hey Lando, look, as fun as it’s been, I think we should stop fooling around and just be friends. I’m not sure it’s helping either of us; I was just horny and lonely after what happened with Jack, and…”Landon nodded. “Yeah, and I was just feeling lost and needed the attention. But you’re right, it was fun but I think maybe we should just keep our pants on when we hang out in future.” He laughed, and Christopher laughed too, nodding.Christopher then turned to Christian. “And you, cuz,” he said, looking Christian right in the eye, “I don’t wanna hear one more apology out of you, okay? I’m the one who’s sorry… about everything. I should never have ignored you just cuz Sean is here now.” He looked over at Sean and smiled, seeing him hand in hand with George, the pair of them standing very close together, bare arms touching, for the Prince had taken to wearing just an open waistcoat instead of a full shirt or jacket now – it was a very fancy, expensive one, but all the same. “Especially as it seems he’s doing alright on his own now,” Christopher grinned. “Landed himself a Prince, it seems?”Prince George glanced at Sean and then at Christopher. “Well, perhaps,” he said, thoughtfully, “Though one shall have to wait and see if any more eligible suitors attempt to court oneself.”Sean giggled. “You’re so silly, Princey!” he said, before licking George’s face.The Prince grimaced slightly, but did not object or even pull a handkerchief from his pocket this time. Progress indeed, thought Christopher, as he turned to Christian again. “And I really should have been there to support you as your big cousin with this whole power swap thing,” he said, “I just… I guess I couldn’t get my head around it, I didn’t know what to do, how to help you.”Christian nodded. “I get it,” he said, “It’s all good. I just miss being a wolf so bad,” he sighed, “And I’m never gonna get used to this whole vamp thing, it’s too weird. No offense, Landy,” he added quickly, turning to the ginger former vampling.But Landon just turned to face Christian. Placing a hand on each of his shoulders, he looked him right in the eye and said earnestly, “Listen, Christian, if we can find a way to switch back, I’ll do it. I love being a wolf too, but not as much as you do. And hey, I was happy as a vamp, so I’d swap back in a heartbeat. In the last beat of this wolf heart. For you.”Christian burst into tears, throwing his arms around Landon and hugging him as tightly as he could. “Thank you, thank you, Landy!” he wailed, as Landon hugged him back.“Well,” said Christopher, smiling up at his cousin and his wolf brother, “I guess all we’ve gotta do now is figure out a way of switching you guys back…”
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 16
“Vines, Scales and Fur”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JETT KLYNE
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
LANDON GORDON
and
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
with
BAYLEN BIELITZ
NOLEN DUBUC
TAIT BLUM
LONDON CHESHIRE
TEDDY BLUM
JAX CHESHIRE
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
SEAN CONVERY
and
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Jett, what’s taking you so long?” Wolfgang asked, pacing the dorm room while he waited for him to get ready.“Fear not, Wolfy, I am merely preparing for our adventure today is all,” Jett said, emerging from the bathroom in nothing but a loincloth made of tiger skin, “What do you make of my outfit?”“You look like a walking buffet for mosquitos, Tarzan... I mean, it’s so sexy but not really appropriate for our adventure, babe,” Wolfgang said, soaking it all in and running to rub Jett’s abs quickly.Jett pulled Wolfgang into a passionate kiss. “I suppose you may be right... I’ll figure something else out. I mean, I want to look amazing when I claim my prize with you by my side as my sexy and perfect prince,” Jett said, caressing Wolfgang’s cheek.“You’re gonna die out there, you do know that, Jett?” came the voice of Julian, who was snuggling up with Jackson in the bed on the other side of the room.“Did I ask you or your lizard for your opinion?” hissed Jett, “You’re lucky I like you, Juju... you keep me young and sexy, so I’ll keep you around when I rule this place… perhaps as jester!” Jett laughed.“He’s just worried about your wellbeing,” said Wolfgang sternly, “And so am I, babe... no need to be like that.” He frowned at Jett, who just rolled his eyes.“Ugh, you are acting so lame, babe, and Juju doesn’t give a shit about my wellbeing; he just hopes I get stuck out there so he can swoop in on the back of his lizard there and claim the prize for himself, then gloat that he saved me from certain doom. Well, guess what, four-eyes,” Jett said grabbing Julian by his collar, “It ain’t gonna happen. I am more powerful than you’ll ever be, got it?”“Got it... see you soon, Jetty,” Julian said, blowing him a kiss.Jett gave a grunt of frustration, turning away from Julian as he waved his hands over his body and conjured a sexy yet appropriate safari outfit, equipped with its own machete. “Come along, Wolfgang,” he said, “FAME AND FORTUNE AWAIT US!!!” Not long after, the pair reached the edge of the wolf clearing. Now, no one, not even the wolves, went past the south border of the clearing. But Jett and Wolfgang were about to be the first to do just that.“Jett, that isn’t a good idea and you know it,” said Dub, “No one has ever dared venture into that part of the woods.”“He’s right, Jett... it’s not wise,” said Christopher.“Shut it, wolves, no one asked your fifth!” Jett hissed, dragging Wolfgang with him through the trees.“Should we go after them, Dub?” Christopher asked.Dub shrugged. “It’s his own funeral,” he said, “Besides, that’s not why we came out here,” he growled, pulling Christopher into a passionate kiss.Christopher kissed Dub back, then hesitated. “Are you sure about this?” he said, “Wanna and Griffin... if they knew about this, they might get upset.”Dub just shook his head and shrugged again. “They will never know, C. Now, lay down and let Dubby show you a good time.”Christopher laid down carefully, setting his crutches next to him, and before he knew it, Dub was fully wolfed out, going to town on his asshole as Christopher howled, loving every minute of it. Soon after, in the deepest part of the woods, Jett and Wolfgang were venturing boldly on into the dark.“See, this isn’t so bad, is it, Wolfy? Just some old trees,” Jett said confidently, looking at his compass.“I don’t know...” Wolfgang mumbled, feeling his heart skip a beat or two, “Jett, there is a reason no one dares go out this far, legends exist for a reason.”“Baby... would I really let something happen to you? Would I ever put you in danger?” Jett said, caressing Wolfgang’s cheek.Wolfgang slapped Jett’s hand away. “YES, YOU WOULD!” he cried suddenly, “WHY AM I SO FUCKING STUPID!!!” Wolfgang banged his head against a tree. “You would do anything for your own personal gain, you are the only person you have ever cared about and I was so stupid to think you could ever change. You are a terrible person, Jett Klyne, and I...”But Jett cut him off with a passionate kiss.Wolfgang couldn’t help but kiss him back. “That’s the worst part off all this,” he sighed, “I love you anyway... I should dump you so hard... but I can’t... I’m in too deep with you, literally... this damn treasure better be worth it, Jett.”“Oh, it will be, baby, so worth it,” Jett said, caressing Wolfgang’s cheek.Wolfgang slapped Jett’s hand away again. “Enough of that... we have work to do.” Wolfgang walked ahead of Jett on the path, his brain telling him one thing but his cock telling him another.Jett was unusually quiet as they walked, thinking about what Wolfgang said a few moments earlier, but he shook it off just as quick and resumed his usually cocky attitude. A short while later, Wolfgang heard a noise nearby and stopped in his tracks. “What was that?” Wolfgang asked, grabbing onto Jett.“Probably just a deer,” Jett said, shrugging, before he was suddenly stabbed in the leg by something, “WHAT THE FUCK?!?”Looking down, Jett was amazed to see a very angry looking little person with a white beard and red hat stabbing him with a tiny silver knife.“GNOMES!!!” Jett and Wolfgang cried in unison, just as a thousand of the things came running out of the dark trees and started attacking them.Jett was throwing fireballs at them as fast as he could while Wolfgang was using vines to whip the angry little creatures away from them.“IF WE GET EATEN BY A HORDE OF GARDEN ORNAMENTS, I’M GONNA KILL YOU, JETT!!!” Wolfgang shouted, ripping one off of his back.“Fear not, babe, I got this... UNLIMITED POWER!!!” Jett raised his arms and lightning burst out of his hands like Emperor Palpatine. Laughing maniacally, Jett began zapping those little fuckers left, right and center.“Lightning hands?!?” cried Wolfgang in amazement, “SINCE WHEN DO YOU HAVE THAT POWER???”“It is a forbidden fae power, very difficult to master, but here I am.” Jett posed. “THE MIGHTY THOR!!!” He jumped and slammed his electrified fist into the ground, sending a shockwave through the earth. He succeeded in frying a few hundred gnomes but the horde just kept coming.“Jett, there are too many of them!!!” Wolfgang exclaimed, whipping away as many as he could with his vines but still backing away from the advancing swarm.Jett was thinking fast. “QUICK, CONJURE A VINE, I’LL GET US OUTTA HERE!!!”Wolfgang threw out a hand and shot a vine into the air just as Jett transformed into a bat; he grabbed the vine and pulled Wolfgang with it, the pair of them flying away from the horde, straight to the Temple of Takadoom.They landed gently and Jett transformed back into boy form. “We did it, Wolfgang!” he said triumphantly, “We fucking did it and there it is... my treasure.” Jett smiled as the light beamed into the center of the temple like a magical spotlight, illuminating the Genie’s lamp, sitting there ready for the taking. “The treasure is mine!” Jett cried, as he reached out for the lamp.“JETT, DON’T, BOOBY TRAPS!!!” Wolfgang exclaimed.Jett snickered. “Boobies, hehe!”But even as Jett was laughing, a giant hulking creature made of stone dislodged itself from the walls and stomped towards him.“Oh, would you look at that,” Jett laughed, “It’s the big snowman from Frozen!” Jett threw fireballs at the creature, but to no avail as they simply fizzled out as they struck his rocky body.The creature roared, bearing down on Jett. Wolfgang gulped, backing into the wall as he watched in terror.“Son of a bitch, get out of my way!” shouted Jett in frustration, “THAT TREASURE IS MINE!!!” He used his fae lightning and tried to electrocute the fucker. “FUCKING DIE, DWAYNE!!!”Wolfgang frowned, confused “DWAYNE???”“LIKE THE ROCK!” shouted Jett, “GET IT, VINE HIM, BABE!!!”Wolfgang conjured vines and attempted to entrap the giant hulking creature but this was a feeble effort and proved to be ineffective.“FUCK IT... VAMPIRE TIME!!!” Jett cried, as he charged the beast using his vampire speed and strength, attempting to punch it... but only succeeding in shattering half the bones in his left hand. “FUCKKKKKK!” Jett yelled, rapidly throwing fireballs at the creature.Meanwhile, Wolfgang was doing everything in his power to stop the creature but it was too strong. With a roar, it picked him up and he cried, “JETT!!!!!!!!!”“WOLFY!!!!!!!!!” Jett just kept throwing all his powers at the creature but it was all for naught as the creature threw Wolfgang from the temple and out into the woods.“JEEEEEEEEETTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT!!!!!!!!!” Wolfgang screamed as he vanished into the distance.“AHHHHHH!!!” Jett charged the creature and was kicked into a pit, falling hard on his arm and breaking it. “FUCKKKKKK!” The pit was so deep, Jett had no way of getting out of it; he tried to jump but failed. “Bat mode!!!” he cried, but even as Jett transformed, he knew it was no use as he couldn’t fly as a bat with a broken wing. Cursing, he transformed back into boy form and attempted to conjure vines to make a rope but they couldn’t reach the top. Weak and hurting, Jett just broke down crying in pain and agony, begging for someone to save him. Wolfgang awoke in a dark, dim place. He rubbed his eyes and looked around him, squinting through the darkness. It looked like he was in a cave; he could just make out rough stone walls by the flickering light of what seemed to be a small fire at the far end of it.He sat up, with some difficulty as his body felt battered and broken. Looking down, he saw he was wearing nothing but his underwear and there were a number of deep looking wounds on his torso and legs that seemed to have been stitched up. He put a hand up to his head, which felt badly bruised, dried blood caked into his bleach-blonde hair.“Wh-what happened?” croaked Wolfgang, his voice rough as his throat felt extremely dry.He was just talking to himself, so he jumped when a voice replied out of the gloom. A hooded figure stepped into the firelight and approached Wolfgang, carrying a rough stone goblet in its hands. “You’re awake,” it growled, holding out the goblet, “Drink, you’ll feel better.”Wolfgang reached out and took the goblet from the strange figure. He hesitated for a moment, realizing it might not be the wisest thing to take a drink from a mysterious stranger. But he was so thirsty… Wolfgang took a gulp from the goblet. The potion within tasted of mint and some presumably magical herbs, because it quenched his thirst immediately and as he drank a little more, he felt the pain in his body lessen considerably.“Th-thank you,” he mumbled, looking up at the figure, trying to make out the face under the hood. “What happened?” he asked again, “How long have I been here?”“A day or so,” growled the figure again. It sounded as though the stranger was rather out of the habit of talking, as his voice was almost as rough and scratchy as Wolfgang’s had been before drinking the potion. “I found you, bleeding out in the woods. You were out cold, on the brink of death. I brought you back here and patched up your injuries. Luckily you had no broken bones, but I did have to give you a blood transfusion.” The stranger pulled up the sleeve of his dark brown robe and showed a bandage around his rather furry arm, then nodded towards a matching bandage on Wolfgang’s own arm.“Who… who are you?” asked Wolfgang.The figure sighed and lowered his hood. By the light of the crackling fire, Wolfgang saw the stranger was only a few years older than he was, a young Chinese werewolf whose face was more wolfish than normal, even though he was in human form. His black hair was long and matted, as was his long beard. “I am no one,” said Forrest Wheeler, “No one at all.”Of course, Wolfgang had no idea who Forrest was, so he just gazed up at the older mage, whose eyes looked weary and tired, his furry face very lined considering his young age. “Did you see what happened to my boyf… to Jett?” he asked.Forrest nodded. “Your boyfriend was most unwise to come here, to take on the guardians of the temple. This part of the forest isn’t safe for young mages like you.”“What? Is he okay???” Wolfgang cried, dropping the empty goblet, which rolled away across the cave floor, and scrambling to his feet, “Is he hurt???”“He lives,” said Forrest calmly, “But if you hope to rescue him, you will need help. And you should go now, before it is too late.” He paused for a moment, watching Wolfgang running towards the cave entrance. “And you should know,” he called after the blonde fae boy, “There may be… side effects from the blood transfusion.”Wolfgang turned, already halfway out of the cave, and called back, “Like what?”But Forrest had vanished. Shrugging, Wolfgang hurried on his way out of the cave and ran back through the woods in the direction of the school. “Well, it’s that time of year again, satyrs,” said Professor Lintz, “It is time for you to come together as a group and choose who will be our head boy for the next school year. Currently, that is Mr. O’Reilly, so give him a hand, boys.” Professor Lintz led the satyr class in a round of applause for Kiefer.Kiefer smiled and waved to the rest of the satyrs. “Thank you,” he said, “It has been an honor to serve as your head boy this last year. Now, traditionally, the current head boy nominates a sixth year to succeed them. Maxwell chose me and, well, I would have chosen the man who stood by me during our little spat... but let’s give it up for Parker, graduating a whole year early… Let’s go, Parker!!!”Parker smiled and nodded. “It was hard work but it paid off in the end.”“So, obviously it can’t be him,” continued Kiefer, “And on top of that, Elliot, Sawyer and Walker B are all graduating so that rules them out, Asher is only a fifth year, so it can’t be him... So, that leaves the rest of you. Nolen...”Nolen winked. “Well, I do give great head, don’t I, may as well be my title!” He smirked and Kiefer rolled his eyes.“That is not... ugh… Jack, Roman, Jackson, Will, Billy, Senan and Walker S, that leaves you all. There are a lot of good qualities in each of you, but my nomination goes to… Walker Scobell.”“What, me?!?” squeaked Walker excitedly.“Yes, Walker, you have been just a delight to have around all these years and I know you will do an amazing job.”Nolen slid in next to Walker, smirking, and grabbed his crotch. “OOOOOOH!!! I can’t wait to give head to the head boy!!!”“Watch it, Dubuc, or I’ll shove that head so far up your butt you’ll need an exorcist to come remove it from your soul!” Walker said, with an evil grin, “I have a boyfriend, remember.”“Ohh, that sounds kinky... let’s give it a try!!!”“Uhhh, let’s not please, Nolen...” said Professor Lintz, shaking his head, torn between amusement and exasperation, “Kiefer, please carry on with the election.”“All in favor of electing Walker Scobell head boy of the class of 2026, say aye.”“Aye,” chorused everyone.“All opposed, same sign?” Kiefer looked around the room. Hearing no dissent, he walked over to Walker. “Hearing none, it is my honor to name you, Walker Scobell, Head Boy of the Satyrs for the 2025-2026 school year. Congratulations, Walker!” Kiefer pulled Walker into a hug as the class applauded raucously.Beaming at the young blonde boy, Matt snapped a picture of Walker and printed it out to add to the wall of head boys. “You earned your place up there, dude,” he said, putting a proud hand on Walker’s shoulder.Walker smiled as he looked up at the wall. “Wow,” he breathed, “My name and picture up there with satyr royalty!”
Head Boys of the Satyrs
(since 2020)
Matt Lintz
2020-2021
Asher Angel
2021-2022
Max Charles
2022-2023
Maxwell Jenkins
2023-2024
Kiefer O’Reilly
2024-2025
Walker Scobell
2025-2026
Elliot shouted out, “Let’s give it up for the new head boy. Hip, hip!!!”“HOORAY!!!” The class cheered.Kiefer, Elliot, Walker B and Sawyer raised Walker S into the air and began to sing, “For he’s a jolly good fellow! For he’s a jolly good fellow! For he’s a jolly good fellow! Which nobody can deny!”Walker smiled wide as Billy entered the room as the satyrs continued to sing, carrying him around the room on their shoulders.“I came as soon as I heard the news and guess what, baby!” cried Billy excitedly.“What, Billy?” Walker asked, beaming at him as the others lowered him gently back down to the ground.“I’M GONNA BE HEAD BOY OF THE FAE NEXT YEAR!!!”“Congratulations!” exclaimed Walker, “Come here, you!” Walker pulled Billy into a passionate kiss as all the satyrs chanted, “For he’s a jolly good fellow! For he’s a jolly good fellow! For he’s a jolly good fellow! Which nobody can deny!” Professor Jonathan Taylor Thomas frowned as he knocked on the door of Principal Evans’s office, having been called urgently to report there a few minutes ago.“Come in,” came the Principal’s voice, and he pushed open the door.Professor Evans was sitting behind his desk, looking unusually grave. As Professor Thomas turned to close the door, he was rather surprised to see that Professor Lintz was also there, standing on one side of the door along with Kit, while Macsen Lintz stood on the other side with Maxwell Jenkins. The security guards seemed to be flanking the door, which he found curious and rather ominous.“Please sit down, Professor Thomas,” said Evans.Even more curiously, as he took his seat in front of the desk, Professor Thomas noticed Griffin McIntyre sitting in a corner of the room, looking coldly at him. He frowned at the young vampling, before turning his attention back to the Principal, who was holding up a phone.“This better be important, sir,” said Professor Thomas, “I was styling my hair, you know it’s not like I just roll out of my coffin with it looking like this…”The Principal sighed. He held up a hand to silence Professor Thomas and said, “Mr. McIntyre has just come to show me a very interesting video.” He held up the phone and tapped the screen.As Professor Thomas watched, he saw himself on the screen, taking a lesson in the vampire classroom. He quickly realized it was the lesson in which Griffin had challenged him about not teaching the proper curriculum.As Griffin smirked at him from the corner, Professor Thomas looked up at the Principal and said, “Sir, I… I can explain. I was just…”But the Principal put down the phone, shaking his head and sighing again. “I feared your ego might get in the way when I hired you, but this cannot continue. I’ve had too many complaints about you, all year long. Mr. Thomas, I’m afraid I have no choice but to terminate your employment at Mjölnir Academy.”JTT just stared at the Principal for a moment, dumbstruck, but then his eyes flashed red as he turned to look at Griffin, who was smirking more than ever. Then JTT snapped; he jumped to his feet and smashed the chair he was sitting on before charging towards Griffin in a rage, raising the broken leg of the chair like a stake. “YOU COST ME A JOB, YOU YOUNG SWINE!!!” he roared, raising the stake and bearing down on Griffin.Griffin backed away, but before JTT could reach him, he was tackled to the ground by Matt, Kit, Macsen and Maxwell.“Gentlemen, please escort Mr. Thomas from the school,” said the Principal, getting to his feet and looking coldly down at JTT, who was struggling against the four mages pinning him to the ground.Matt, Kit, Macsen and Maxwell picked up JTT and carried him out of the office. JTT was kicking and screaming as he went, hissing and shouting, “I’M FAMOUS, YOU HEAR ME? HOW DARE YOU TREAT ME LIKE THIS! UNHAND ME, YOU FOOLS!!!”The four of them carried JTT all the way to the front of the school, where they dumped him unceremoniously on the road leading to the main entrance. As they turned and headed back inside, JTT scrambled to his feet, brushing dirt off his long purple robes and looking highly affronted.“Need a ride?” came an amused voice from behind him. Whirling around, JTT saw Jack Griffo leaning against the cab of his bus, smoking a cigarette and smirking slightly at the disheveled vampire. JTT just hissed at him, his eyes flashing red. “Suit yourself, you can walk, then.” Jack shrugged, stamping out his cigarette and climbing back aboard his bus.Jonathan Taylor Thomas gave one last look over his shoulder up at the Academy before trudging off down the road into the setting sun, leaving Mjölnir behind for good. Maxwell breathed a sigh of relief as he entered his dorm after a long day of work. He pulled off his shirt and threw it into the laundry bin. “Presty, I’m home!” he called, stretching and groaning slightly, “They don’t mention often that the security department is also the manual labor department; we had to fix this support wall, it was hard to do.”Preston smiled and came up behind Maxwell, rubbing his shoulders and planting a kiss on his neck. “Don’t worry, I’ll blow you good tonight, babe, to help you relax,” he said, grinning, “But first, I have something to show you.” Preston went to his desk and opened his laptop.“You pulling up our sex tape again from when I was in year four and you in year three?” asked Maxwell, smirking.“That is a hot tape, babe,” said Preston, “But no, I was pulling up this email.” Preston showed the email to Maxwell.“Alright, let’s see what this is.” Maxwell sat down at Preston’s desk and looked at the laptop screen.
Congratulations Mr. Jenkins-Oliver...
Maxwell smiled up at Preston. “Aww, you’re already applying for things with our hyphenated name.”“Yes, the wedding is just around the corner... but keep reading, babe!” Preston said eagerly.
Congratulations Mr. Jenkins-Oliver
We are pleased to inform that you and your husband, and up to three co-leasers, have been approved to take possession of Apartment 10D of the Asgardian Apartments Complex on Valhalla Street, Maple Cove, B.C., Canada on August 1, 2025. The monthly rent will be USD $750.00 a month plus a USD $200.00 non-refundable security deposit. This money can be directed deposited online at
www.asgardianapartments.mage
or by check made payable to Asgardian Apartments Corporation, which should be mailed on the 3oth day of each month. For more information, please view our terms and policies at
www.asgardianapartments.mage/policies
. We are pleased to have you joining the Asgardian Apartments family!
Regards
Andrew Lawrence
Local Landlord
Asgardian Apartment Complex
Maxwell finished reading and sighed. “Presty baby… I told you, we can’t afford that on top of tuition.”“Right, we can’t,” agreed Preston, “Not on our own, that is. If you read closely, you can see it says for you and up to three co-leasers; this a three-bedroom apartment, Maxwell, so I reached out to some friends. Come on out, guys,” Preston said, smiling.As Maxwell turned around, Tait, Zackary and Parker jumped out, each holding up a sign.Tait held up his sign, which read, “Hey Maxwell?”Parker held up his sign, reading, “What do ya say?”Zackary held up his sign, which said, “Roomies?”Maxwell beamed, looking from the three of them to Preston and back. “Yes! Yes, of course, bring it in, you guys.” Maxwell, Preston, Tait, Parker and Zackary shared a group hug. Then Maxwell paused, and said, “Wait a second, Zackary, do we know how this apartment feels about toddlers?”“Yeah, it’s all good,” said Zackary, smiling, “Right across the street is a pre-school for young mages. I already got baby Bart all signed up, he will be there during the day and I’ll pick him up on my way home for the night. They have staff on duty till 7pm; apparently, a lot of college-aged mages have babies they need care for!”Maxwell smiled. “Well, I guess it’s settled then, looks like we are gonna be roommates this fall, dudes... now, if you lot don’t mind...” Maxwell wrapped his arms around Preston. “This one promised me head,” Maxwell said, licking his lips.“Mmm, that I did,” agreed Preston, as he started making out with Maxwell.Tait laughed. “I’m gonna go get my own head from London... and maybe his brother… and mine!” he added, turning to leave the room.“And Zacky here is gonna teach me how to change a diaper... I am so excited!” Parker said, ecstatically following his boyfriend to go change baby Bart’s diaper. The orange rays of the evening sun shone through the window of dorm 3D as Julian and Jackson were making out passionately on Julian’s bed. Both of them were naked and sweaty, having been enjoying having the dorm room to themselves for once by making out and making love all evening.“Mmmm… I love you, Jacky baby,” moaned Julian, stroking Jackson’s hair as he rode his cock.“Love you too, my sweet Juju,” said Jackson, as he leaned back against the pillows and made out with Julian, “Ohhh yeah, that feels so good, babe!” he groaned, as Julian bounced gently so that Jackson’s cock slid in and out of his tight bussy.Julian moaned too and grinned cheekily as he leaned in to hickey Jackson’s neck while continuing to ride him. The two of them were lost in passionate bliss and in each other as the warm light from the sunset and the few magical candles floating around the room glinted off their sweaty, naked young bodies.Just then, the mood was shattered somewhat as Wolfgang burst suddenly through the door into the room. He was panting and sweaty, wearing just his underwear, his body covered in mud, leaves and twigs, with many cuts and scratches across his bare torso, arms and legs, along with the stitched-up wounds from the rock monster’s attack.“Ughhh…” groaned Jackson, annoyed at the interruption.But Julian turned to look and, seeing Wolfgang’s white, scared face, he asked urgently, “Wolfgang, what’s wrong?”“Jett!” panted the blonde fae boy, “It’s Jett! He’s in trouble. We have to go save him. Now! Time is running out!”“Told you he’d get himself in trouble,” said Julian, rolling his eyes.But at this point, Wolfgang totally broke down; falling to his knees beside Julian’s bed, he started crying, tears streaming down his dirty face as he looked pleadingly up at Julian. “Julian, I’m sorry!” he said earnestly, “I’m so sorry for everything. Jett… he… he… I know, I know he can be mean, and cruel, and…”“Evil?” offered Jackson.“Yeah,” gulped Wolfgang, nodding, “But I love him! I… I can’t help it. I love him and I… I can’t lose him!” He fell to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably and clutching his knees, rocking back and forth.Julian sighed, getting reluctantly off of Jackson, who pouted slightly and glanced down at Wolfgang with an irritated look. He climbed down off the bed and pulled Wolfgang into a hug. “It’s okay,” he said gently, “I forgive you… I know what Jett’s like. Of course we’ll save him. But we’re gonna be smart about this. We need a plan.”He turned to Jackson, who rolled his eyes and sighed but nodded. “Fine,” he muttered, “But you better remember this the next time you and your cocky boyfriend wanna pull some dumb trick on us,” he added, glaring at Wolfgang, “Cuz I won’t hesitate to barbecue either of your asses.” Jackson’s eyes blazed with dragon fire.Wolfgang gulped again and nodded, getting the message. “So… so, what’s the plan?” he asked, wiping tears from his eyes and turning from Jackson to Julian, who was looking thoughtfully out of the window into the darkening grounds as he tried to decide what the best course of action for rescuing that annoying, smirking, smug little nudist would be…
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 17
“Jett’s Big Adventure”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
JETT KLYNE
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
and
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
with
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
FORREST WHEELER
MATT LINTZ
KIEFER O’REILLY
PARKER BATES
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
SAWYER SHARBINO
WALKER BRYANT
NOLEN DUBUC
JACK VEAL
ROMAN GRIFFIN DAVIS
JACKSON DOLLINGER
WILL BUIE JR.
BILLY JENKINS
SENAN WEST
ASHER BISHOP
WALKER SCOBELL
BILLY BARRATT
JONATHAN TAYLOR THOMAS
CHRIS EVANS
KIT CONNOR
MACSEN LINTZ
MAXWELL JENKINS
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
JACK GRIFFO
PRESTON OLIVER
TAIT BLUM
and
ZACKARY ARTHUR
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The early summer sun’s light was already fading, casting an orange glow down over the school as Julian, Jackson and Wolfgang stood in the fae gardens, looking over the motley bunch of mages they had assembled for the rescue effort.“It sure is a rag tag crew,” said Julian, looking around at them all, “But a good one.”The crew consisted of Landon, Christian, Maxwell, Preston, Tait, London, Parker Mason, Zackary, Finn and Jack, a crew with all kinds of different power sets and skill levels.Wolfgang nodded. “Yes, I think this will do. Gentlemen, I thank you all in advance...”He was cut off by Tyler. “Could you use another spellcaster?” he asked, coming to join the crew.“Tyler!” said Wolfgang, embracing him tightly, “Thank you... yes, we can always use some extra help.”“Alright, everyone, listen up,” said Julian, “Jackson, mood lighting!”Jackson used his breath to light floating candles around Julian as the sun set beyond the mountains in the western skies.“Here is what the goal is,” said Julian, as all eyes fell on him, “Deep in the Asgardian woods stands an ancient fae temple, the temple of Takadoom, and in that temple, the cocky, arrogant bastard Jett Gertrude Klyne has gone and fallen into a trap!”“Gertrude?” Finn interjected, raising a questioning eyebrow.Julian shrugged. “I don’t know that fucker’s middle name, so I made one up... Anyway, he is injured, and badly at that from what Wolfgang tells me. So, it is our mission to rescue him. Now, I know some of you may try to claim whatever treasure lies within the temple, and if that proves to be possible, we will take it, but no lives will be lost, not one. Too many mages have already died... Björgvin…”Zackary teared up hearing his name.“…Prestyn…” Julian continued, looking at Parker. “…Grazer, Professor Wolff... and the countless others forever changed or harmed, such as Malachi and Tajus... every one has sacrificed too much just for us to go dying for Jett fucking Klyne,” he said bitterly, before taking a calming breath, “But Jett is one of us and I have this thing called a conscience and, well, it will haunt me forever if I don’t at least try to save his dumb fucking ass.”As Julian finished, Wolfgang cleared his throat and looked hesitantly around at the others. “I know he and I are guilty of some… some terrible things,” he said, in a low voice full of remorse, “We played pranks that went too far, and I apologize on his and my behalf. I know Jett does not deserve any of your help, but we sure will be grateful for it. I… I don’t know what I am going to do in terms of a relationship with him, but I just know I c-can’t let him die.” Wolfgang swallowed hard, his eyes glistening with tears. “I won’t blame any of you if you don’t want to help him…”“AND ONCE WE SAVE HIM, IT’S ORGY TIME!!!” shouted an eager voice. Turning, they all saw Nolen pop up out of nowhere.“Fuck, Dubuc, where did you come from?” laughed Maxwell.“I’m always close by... when you are around, daddy,” Nolen said, licking his lips and gazing lustfully at Maxwell.Preston’s eyes flashed green. “Nope, the only person who can call him daddy is me, you blonde fucker,” he said, growling at the blonde satyr.“Lame sauce…” sighed Nolen, rolling his eyes, “I’ll just be in the satyr lounge waiting, any and all are welcome to come to the orgyyyyyyyyy!!!” he said, skipping off, shaking his booty as he went.“I mean… if he’s inviting anyone...” Landon said, smirking as he watched Nolen leaving and earning himself a slap in the back from Christian.“Focus up, you ginger horn bag!” hissed Christian.“Right...” said Julian, trying to bring the crew’s focus back to their mission, “We’re gonna face wood gnomes and who knows what other dangers along the way. For sure, it won’t be a safe path and it will be scary... and then, once we reach the temple, it is guarded by a giant, hulking rock creature. That is why Tait, Zack and Parker, you guys will go ahead first and get the lay of the land, doing reconnaissance.”Tait, Zackary and Parker nodded.“London, Mason, you guys are the muscle, you’re going to fish Jett out of the well, and that is where our merboys come in. Finn, Jack, you guys are going to flood that fucker, raise the water level, do whatever necessary to aid in the fishing.”They all nodded, acknowledging their jobs.“Maxwell, Preston, you guys will stay here and help fend off any unwanted attention around the woods. Stay on the coms and be ready to send medical help in if the need arises.”Maxwell and Preston nodded.“As for the rest of us, well, it is our job to protect the other teams and fend off against whatever shit gets thrown our way... we got that, dudes?”Jackson, Wolfgang, Tyler, Landon and Christian all nodded.Julian nodded back. “Very good. Well, we have our jobs, we have our mission, let’s do this... everyone, hands in!”As one, the crew all put their hands in and shouted together, “GO TEAM!!!” As Mason led the rescue team off in the direction of the unicorn stables, Tait, Zackary and Parker stayed behind in the gardens to get kitted out in their camouflage gear for the recon part of the mission. The three of them stripped down to their underwear and then fished in a large sack of clothes Julian had conjured for them.Tait and Parker each pulled on long-sleeve camouflage shirts and pants, and then painted their faces to match. Zackary, meanwhile, pulled on camo pants and a bandana, but remained shirtless.“Hey, Parky, put some of that paint on me,” said Zackary, gesturing down at his bare chest and abs.Parker frowned at him. “You sure, Zack, you don’t wanna wear a shirt like us?”“You actually asking me to put on clothes?” Zackary raised a dark eyebrow, and Parker rolled his eyes, “Hey, I’m a vamp,” he added, shrugging, “Skin hard as steel, just like my abs… and besides, maybe I’ll intimidate any foes we might run into.”“Or turn them on…” breathed Parker softly, as he rubbed Zackary’s abs. He shook himself. “Ahem… uh, turn around,” he added, when he’d finished painting Zackary’s front.“Heh, who’s the satyr again?” Zackary smirked, turning back around.“Shut up,” muttered Parker, sticking his tongue out, but being unable to resist pulling Zackary into a passionate kiss.“Ahem,” Tait cleared his throat, “Focus on the mission, guys.” He held out earpieces for each of them. They put them on and Tait turned his on. “Testing, testing, this is the recon team, do you read us, over?”“Loud and clear, recon team, this is home base, over,” came Maxwell’s voice in reply.“Okay, let’s move out,” said Tait.Meanwhile, in the stables, the rescue team were also getting kitted out for their part of the mission. A few of them glanced around curiously as they pulled on their safari-style outfits.“What are we doing in here?” Tyler asked Mason.“Well, the best and fastest way for us to get into the heart of the woods and reach the temple is on unicorn back,” said Mason, “So each of you pick a steed and let’s get ready to ride out.”Each of the team stepped up to one of the dozen unicorns that were casually eating glittery oats from troughs at the front of their stalls. London made a beeline for his favorite steed, Rainbow Sparkle Dash, who bowed his head as the blonde fae boy stroked his silver mane.Julian and Jackson chose the two slightly smaller unicorns next to London’s; he turned and nodded approvingly. “Good choice, those two are really brave and fast. Make sure you hold onto her, Jackson, Cupcake Frost Tail is a feisty one. Julian, you’ll do well with Celestial Snowy Moon, he has an affinity for mixed mages.”“Hey, look!” cried Landon happily, “This one likes me!” They all turned to see a golden-maned unicorn leaning in close and letting the young ginger stroke its head. “Sorry,” said Landon, shrugging, “It’s just that I’ve always liked unicorns, but they tend to be very wary of vampires.”“So I see,” mumbled Christian, nervously reaching out towards a dark-maned steed who tossed her head and eyed him warily as he approached her stall.“Oh, you’ll be okay,” said Mason, “Mercury Starry Night is always a bit moody, just look her in the eye and grab her reins, she’ll come around.”As the team all picked out their steeds and mounted them, Christian taking a while to earn Mercury’s trust, London and Mason introduced the rest of the stable by name. Wolfgang sat astride the purple-maned Dazzle Brave Withers, the unicorn Landon had befriended was named Golden Candy Rain, Mason was riding Bubble Glitter Horn, Finn and Jack had chosen two young unicorns with silvery blue manes that reminded them of the ocean and went by the names Floating Sapphire Shore and Dreamy Sugar Wave.“What’s this guy called?” asked Tyler, eagerly, as he sat astride a glittery snow-white unicorn with a slightly crooked horn.“Oh, him…” London said, looking over at Tyler, “Um, that’s Jeff.” He grinned as everyone laughed.Tyler gaped as he looked from the unicorn he was riding to London and back again. “Are you kidding me?” he cried, “You all get like Twinkle Diamond Jizz and I get… Jeff?”“Hey, it’s not his fault his horn’s a little crooked and he’s not quite as magical as his fellows, he’s still a good ride,” said London, and they all laughed again.“Anyway…” said Mason, “Let’s get ready to go, shall we?”As London and Mason led Rainbow Sparkle Dash and Bubble Glitter Horn towards the door of the stables, Christopher and Sean came in, the latter boy holding hands with Prince George, who looked around the stable in wonder.“Oooh,” he breathed, “We have unicorns up at Balmoral, but these are way more majestic. He stepped up to Mercury Starry Night, who Christian was still trying to convince to let him mount her, and stroked her dark silver mane.“Yeah, these are Canadian purebreds,” said Christian, “What are you guys doing here anyway?” he asked.“Just came to wish you all good luck, cuz,” said Christopher, smiling, “Make sure you come back safe,” he said, “You too, Lando,” he added, looking up at the ginger werepup sitting astride Golden Candy Rain, who nodded.Christian hugged both Christopher and Sean, before finally managing, with Christopher’s help, to climb onto Mercury’s back. As the Convery brothers and the Prince watched, Mason led the other mages on unicorn back out into the setting sun.“All ready?” he called to the group, “Let’s ride!”He tugged on Bubble Glitter Horn’s reins and as one, they all began to gallop across the grounds in the direction of the forest, the unicorns sparkling in the evening light, a path of shining glitter trailing behind them as they went. The recon team of Tait, Zackary and Parker were creeping through the dark trees, keeping as quiet and hidden as they could. Peering through the gloom as they ventured deeper and deeper into the forest, they suddenly caught sight of something moving through the undergrowth a little way ahead.“Gnomes!” whispered Tait, throwing out an arm to stop Zackary and Parker.The three of them watched the horde of angry, red-capped, bearded little creatures marching through the trees, sharp little knives clutched in their hands.“Wood gnomes on the march, northeast of the lagoon, over,” Zackary hissed into his earpiece.There was a pause, a crackle of static, and then Maxwell’s voice responded, “Copy that, recon team, we’ll let the others know. Over and out.” As the team on unicorn back reached the edge of the werepup’s clearing in the woods, Mason’s earpiece crackled and he heard Maxwell relay the news about the gnomes. “Roger, home base. Rescue team out.” He turned around to face the others. “Okay, boys, this is it. We’re entering the deepest part of the forest and the wood gnomes are heading right for us. Watch out, they’re angry little bastards.”The others nodded grimly and followed Mason as he turned back around and rode Bubble Glitter Horn into the deep woods beyond the clearing, London and Rainbow Sparkle Dash close behind him.It was only a few minutes later when they encountered the angry horde. “On your guard, boys, here they come!” called Mason, as several of the unicorns reared up, neighing in alarm as the tiny creatures swarmed around them.“Take that! Burn, you little fuckers!” shouted Julian, as he and Jackson launched fireballs at the horde, while trying to keep control of Celestial Snowy Moon and Cupcake Frost Tail, who were tossing their heads and stomping angrily as the gnomes tried to stab their legs.“GOTCHA!” cried Jackson triumphantly, as he threw a handful of dragon fire which incinerated half a dozen gnomes, making their fellows draw back from the pair of them.“Nuh-uh!” shouted Tyler, waving his arms through the air, “FREEZE!” he cried, and several gnomes stopped in their tracks and turned to stone, frozen in place as actual garden gnomes. Even their daggers turned into tiny fishing rods. Only their eyes remained alive, glaring up at Tyler in fury.“Not gonna get the best of me this time!” said Wolfgang, as he conjured vines to bind a group of gnomes that were running towards him. “Uh, bye-bye, now,” he added, as he threw out his hands and caused a huge gust of wind to drive them back as they tried to climb up Dazzle Brave Withers’s purple mane.In the center of the group, London and Mason were circling each other on the backs of Rainbow and Bubble, holding out their arms and calling to the very trees surrounding the group to come to their aid. Branches whipped through the air and grabbed up struggling gnomes, as roots creeped across the ground and pulled the angry little creatures down into the earth.A great torrent of water swelled up and rushed through the undergrowth, washing a whole group of gnomes away. “That’s right! Don’t mess with the mer!” cried Finn, high-fiving Jack as the pair of them chased down the drowning gnomes, the hooves of Floating Sapphire Shore and Dreamy Sugar Wave splashing in the water as they charged.Meanwhile, Landon and Christian were teaming up to drive the gnomes on the far side of the group back. Christian was using his vampiric speed, leaping off the back of Mercury Starry Night to take out as many gnomes as he could before mounting her again, while Landon had wolfed out, howling as he viciously slashed his claws through the air, catching gnomes and yeeting them into the trees.Before long, it seemed that all their attempts were working, the combined strength and talents of the group too much for the horde of wood gnomes to handle. In one final, desperate attempt, however, the last remnants of the horde grouped together and made a direct run at Rainbow Sparkle Dash.London tried to fight the gnomes off as best he could, using all his considerable strength and fae powers to fight them off, conjuring vines and calling the trees forward to help. But all the same, Rainbow was getting overwhelmed. The unicorn reared and tried to bolt, nearly unseating London. And then he let out a terrible scream as the gnomes surrounded him, stabbing at the unicorn’s legs and sides as they tried to climb up to attack London.Just as London feared he would have to jump off and abandon his steed, however, there came a blaze of glittering rainbow light through the trees as, suddenly, another unicorn came sprinting into their midst. Head bowed low, it charged right at the horde of gnomes attacking Rainbow, skewering several on its shining golden horn and trampling down others. As the new arrival, who London noticed was riderless and strangely familiar, turned around and started pawing the ground, readying for another charge, the last of the gnomes decided to flee, dashing as fast as their tiny legs would carry them off into the dark trees once more and out of sight.London jumped down from Rainbow’s back and placed a hand on his side, sending healing vibes through his palm. The unicorn sighed softly, and gently nudged London with his head. London then turned to look gratefully up at the other unicorn. And as their eyes met, he suddenly realized who it was…“Malachi?” he breathed softly, staring into those oh-so-familiar deep brown eyes in amazement.The unicorn nodded, rubbing his face against London as the blonde fae boy reached up to stroke his long silver mane.“My love,” said London softly, as he touched Unicorn Malachi’s face, “I promise I will save you.”The unicorn sighed, blinking sadly, before turning and trotting away, back into the trees. London watched him leave, a hard knot in his chest, his eyes stinging with tears which he blinked away.After a long, quiet moment, Mason spoke. “Come on, guys, time to move on.”London nodded, climbing back onto Rainbow Sparkle Dash, and they all set off again through the trees. None of them spoke again until they noticed something through the gloom ahead of them; it looked like an ancient stone building, crumbling and covered in creeping vines, but with an odd, unearthly golden glow seeming to shine from within. The towering Temple of Takadoom loomed out of the darkness as the rescue team approached. Gazing up at its crumbling walls, they rode towards it, London and Mason in the lead, listening out for any cries for help from Jett. They heard nothing at all at first… until suddenly, a rumbling seemed to come from all around them as the very ground beneath their feet began to shake.A huge, hulking creature made of the same crumbling, ancient stone of the temple rose up and stomped its way towards the group, letting out a deep, rumbling roar that echoed through the woods and made the ground shake again.Several of the unicorns reared up and tried to bolt with fright, their riders only just about managing to hold them back.“We’ll take this fucker on, you head for the temple and find Jett!” called Julian, as he and Jackson started throwing fireballs at the rock creature. But to no avail. “Help me, Wolfgang!” called Julian, and the pair of them conjured vines, trying to pull the creature to the ground.Their attempts were not entirely fruitless, as London and Mason were able to dismount and duck under its swinging rock arm, then dart into the temple. But the creature let out a roar of fury as it bore down on Julian, Jackson and Wolfgang. Another brutal swing of its rocky arm sent Julian and Wolfgang crashing to the ground.Jackson let out a roar; leaping from Cupcake’s back, he went full dragon, opening his mouth and blasting a jet of emerald-green fire at the creature. The flames engulfed it entirely, and for a minute it seemed like the beast was defeated. But then the flames were blasted away as it let out a furious bellow. They bounced off its body and set the trees around the temple alight. The creature swiped through the air viciously again and knocked Jackson out of the air.“NOOOOOO!!! JACKY!!!” screamed Julian, running forward. With the help of Finn and Jack, he sent jets of water into the treetops to extinguish the flames, before running to Jackson’s side.Julian revived Jackson with a splash of cold water; he sat up, spluttering a little and looking extremely pale and weak. “Well, that didn’t quite work…” he croaked.“Are you okay, Jacky?” asked Julian urgently.Jackson nodded, groaning. “Yeah,” he said, “But I’m too weak to dragon again, we’re gonna have to try another way to get past this thing…”Julian turned to look back at the battle behind him. None of the others seemed to be having any better luck at defeating the rock creature. Neither Wolfgang’s vines, Tyler’s spells, Landon and Christian’s strength and speed, nor Finn and Jack’s mer powers seemed to be doing anything more than just aggravating it. And yet, if they didn’t find a way to defeat it… it was blocking the path to the temple. Even if London and Mason managed to rescue Jett, they would never make it through.Blocking the path… never make it through… Julian frowned thoughtfully, suddenly remembering something… something blocking the path… no, blocking the road… “HEY!” he called suddenly, running forward, “HEY GUYS, STOP FIGHTING! BACK OFF!”The others all stared at Julian but, seeing how serious he was, they did as he said. Julian walked forward as the creature turned to him, giving a roar and bearing down on him again.“JUJU, NO!!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?” cried Jackson, trying to get to his feet but he was still too weak.Julian looked up at the creature and raised a hand. But not to cast a spell or send fire at it. He placed his hand upon the creature’s rocky leg, feeling energy running between them as he concentrated hard. “We’re sorry,” he said. Except the voice that came from him was a low, rumbling growl, “We mean you no harm,” he continued, “Please forgive us, we are sorry for hurting you. We only want to rescue our… friend. If you let us pass, we will leave this place and never disturb you again once we have him.”There was a long pause as Julian and the creature gazed into each other’s eyes and the creature considered him. Then it nodded slowly, and retreated back towards the crumbling stone wall of the temple, allowing them to pass.“Amazing, Julian!” breathed Mason, as the others all ran forward to help him and London, who were standing on either side of a deep stone well, using their vines to try and pull Jett up from its depths.“Ugh, it’s too deep, we’re never gonna be able to pull him up,” groaned Mason.“Need some help?” asked Finn, as he and Jack jumped down from their unicorns and ran over to help.Together, Finn and Jack reached down into the well and focused water beams to rapidly fill it up. This helped London and Mason as they worked to pull Jett up from the depths with the vines. Using all of their strength, they slowly managed to lift him.Finally, after much combined effort, and without the fear of getting crushed by the rock creature, they managed to haul Jett out of the well at last.“You okay, dude?” Mason asked, checking in on him.“I’m fine!” snapped Jett, pushing Mason back and turning to glare at Julian, “Ugh, of course it’s you!” he scoffed, “Always the hero, aren’t you, Juju? So fucking perfect!” He glared as he shoved his way past Julian.“How about a thank you, jackass?” Julian exclaimed, “I could have just let you rot, you know!”Jett just smirked. “Nah, I can’t rot,” he said, “My skin is far too perfect to succumb to a thing such as rot. Isn’t that right, Wolfy... my beloved,” Jett added, pulling Wolfgang into a passionate kiss.But Wolfgang shoved Jett away, staring at him in disbelief. “Forget it, Jetty, I only saved you because... well, you will always matter to me... you were my first boyfriend, my first love, the man I lost my virginity to, my first everything... And for that, you will always have a special place in my heart, Jett... but first loves never last... it’s not how the universe tends to work out and you, Jett, have just gone to prove it to me. You’re a toxic, selfish little boy who will never care for anyone but yourself.” Wolfgang sighed, furiously blinking back tears as he continued, “And that’s okay, that’s just who you are, Jett... I can’t change you and I’m done with you trying to change me... You and I, we are finished forever this time... no second chances. I gave you a second chance and you blew it... you blew it big time; we all risked our lives to save you and you can’t even fucking thank us... I just... I can’t even with you... this relationship is over; I will always love you... but I can no longer be with you... goodbye, Jett.” Wolfgang turned away, covering his face so that neither Jett nor any of the others could see the tears now streaming down his face.Jett just stood where he was, utterly dumbfounded. He was speechless for the first time in his life; he could not believe what had just happened. Jett Klyne had been dumped! While Jett just sank down onto a low stone bench by the wall of the temple, Julian stepped forward, towards the glowing golden light which was shining down into the temple. He approached what looked like an old-fashioned golden oil lamp, sitting on a stone platform. A genie lamp.“What d’you reckon?” asked Julian, turning to London and Mason.“I think you’ve proved you’re worthy to claim the treasure,” said Mason, and London nodded.As the others watched, Julian stepped forward and nervously picked up the lamp. It felt surprisingly heavy in his hand, and the shiny metal was warm to the touch. “What do I do?” asked Julian.“Well, I think you rub it,” said London, “That’s the traditional way, right?”Julian nodded, and he rubbed the side of the lamp. Once, twice, three times… suddenly, with a flash of light and a shower of golden sparkles, a figure appeared before them. A genie, Julian figured, though not like any genie he’d ever seen in storybooks or movies.The genie looked only a few years older than Mason; he was tall and slim, with brown hair and blue eyes. He was also shirtless and wearing ripped jeans and a cowboy hat, along with leather cuffs on his wrists.As the group stared at him, he grinned. “Let me guess,” he said, “You were expecting fancy robes, a beard…”“Kinda,” said Julian, shrugging.The genie laughed. “Fairs. But I’m from California, not Agrabah,” he said, “Just my luck I got trapped in there.” He sighed, holding up his arms to show the cuffs. “Name’s Dakota, by the way, Dakota Lotus. But enough about me…” He turned to Julian and bowed. “Julian Arthur Hilliard, you have proven yourself to be truly a fae worthy of the treasure of Takadoom. As such, you have earned no more, no less than three wishes. Terms apply of course; you cannot wish for more wishes, you cannot wish for life or death, all wishes are permanent and irreversible, yada yada, not valid in Vermont or Connecticut.”Julian scratched his chin and looked thoughtfully up at Dakota. “Hmmm…” He looked around the temple, at all his friends watching him, and his eyes fell on London, who was standing near the entrance to the temple, looking very lost all by himself. Julian turned back to the genie. “First, I wish for the fae throuple to be fully restored.”Dakota bowed again; smiling, he waved his hand through the air. In another shower of golden sparkles, Malachi and Tajus appeared out of thin air, standing on either side of London, who blinked and just gazed at his two lovers, restored and returned to him.Malachi was fully returned to boy form; he stood there completely nude but otherwise completely unscathed from his time as a unicorn. On London’s other side, Tajus was still wearing his McDonald’s uniform, but as he gazed in wonder from London to Malachi, he felt a sudden tingle in his arms. He waved his hands and suddenly the other two found themselves being pulled towards Tajus as their long-haired Lithuanian lover conjured vines around them.Utterly overjoyed, the three of them hugged tightly, kissing each other and whispering words the others couldn’t hear as they joyfully embraced. London looked over at Julian with tears glistening in his eyes and said, “Thank you!”Julian beamed back at him, before turning back to Dakota, as the genie patiently waited for his next wish.“Two more wishes to go, young master Hilliard,” he said.“Hmmm…” said Julian, once again casting his eyes around the temple at his friends. They fell this time on Landon and Christian, standing close together and both glancing over at Tajus, who was conjuring flowers for London and Malachi. Julian turned back to the genie. “I wish for Landon and Christian to each have their original powers restored to them.”“Your wish is my command,” said Dakota, bowing again and waving his arm.Another shower of golden sparkles fell on Landon and Christian. At once, Landon’s eyes flashed red and Christian growled as his own flashed green. With a howl of joy, Christian wolfed out and became a blonde blur, bounding around the temple and chasing after Landon, who leapt into the air and became a fluffy black bat with a ginger stripe down its back. The others all laughed and smiled as they watched the happy pair running and flapping around the temple.Finally, Christian pounced on Landon and the pair of them transformed back into boy form, rolling on the dusty ground together and both looking happier than they had done all year. Laughing themselves, they got to their feet and ran over to hug Julian. Christian joyfully licked Julian’s face and then, to everyone’s surprise, Landon did too.Landon pulled back, frowning. “Weird I still had that urge…” he said, and then let out a growl. “Hang on…” he murmured, before suddenly wolfing out again.Christian stared at the ginger pup, before frowning himself… as his eyes flashed red and he bared his fangs. “Wait… I still feel the bloodlust!” he hissed, his eyebrows raised.They each turned to Julian, who looked curiously at Dakota. The genie simply shrugged. “You wished for their powers to be restored, not for them to be swapped back.”“Well, guess you guys are both hybrids now,” said Jackson, as he got gingerly to his feet and walked over to stand beside Julian, who put his arm around him.The pair of them let out howls of joy, before Christian turned to Landon and grinned. “You gotta teach me how to turn into a bat now, Landy.”Dakota smiled at both of them before turning to Julian again. “Okay then, one wish left… now, think carefully. What else do you want?”Julian looked around the temple, then at Jackson beside him. He took his hand and smiled. “I’ve got pretty much everything I want,” he said, simply, “So, for my final wish… I wish for you to be free of the lamp at last!”There was a shower of golden sparkles again as the cuffs around Dakota’s wrists fell away and the genie gazed at Julian in immense gratitude. “Thank you, Julian, you truly are the most worthy fae.” He bowed one last time and then said, “And now, as thanks, I shall send you all back to the school.”Dakota waved his arms and with a final shower of golden sparkles, Julian, Jackson, Wolfgang, Tyler, Landon, Christian, Mason, Finn, Jack, London, Tajus, Malachi and Jett all reappeared in the gardens where they had planned the mission earlier, along with the ten unicorns they had ridden into the woods. As they suddenly materialized out of nowhere, Maxwell and Preston jumped and stared at them.“We did it!!!” cried Jackson, and Maxwell grinned, “All thanks to Juju!!!” He threw his arms around Julian and pulled him into a passionate kiss.“UGH!!!” groaned Jett, turning away from the pair of them in disgust, “Can’t believe you wasted your last wish,” he scoffed, “What a dork.”Everyone turned to him and shouted, “SHUT UP, JETT!!!”
Two weeks later – Graduation Day
The entire Academy were gathered out in the grounds, milling around and finding their seats, as the graduating class lined up to receive their diplomas from Principal Evans and Vice Principal Martell on a sparkly, magically illuminated stage that had been erected overlooking the lagoon. All of them were dressed up and looking mighty fancy, wearing midnight blue caps and gowns with red and silver trim.Sitting behind them on the stage were Professors Lintz, Butterfield, Muniz, Gould, Austin, Jessup, Lerman, Tennant, Short, Perry, and Keery, along with Coach Wacker, recruiter Rush, bus driver Griffo, cafeteria attendant Sangster, janitors Wolfhard and Armitage, librarian Hynes, Nurse Velazquez, Dr. Howell, security chief Connor, and security officers Lintz and Jenkins; all of them were smiling, ready to congratulate the graduates.As everyone settled into their seats, Principal Evans stepped up to a podium bearing the Mjölnir crest. “Mages young and old, students, friends and graduates, it gives me great pleasure to welcome you all to the commencement ceremony of the Mjölnir Academy class of 2025! It is hard to believe that you all entered these halls merely seven years ago and my, how that time has flown by. I have watched you all grow into fine young mages. So, please, if you would all join me in welcoming the Right Honourable Ryan Reynolds, Chief Mage of Canada!” Evans said, applauding as Reynolds stepped up to the mic and beamed down at them all.“Thank you, Principal Evans,” said Reynolds graciously, as he took the podium, “I will keep it brief, I promise. Congratulations, graduates! I have no doubt that each and every one of you will make fine members of society in the years to come, whether that is going onto university, or perhaps getting a job working in the Magical Government...” He tipped a wink at the crowd, who laughed, “But I know all of you have learned from your fine teachers behind me and you will all become the greatest versions of yourselves you could ever be. Now, if you will please join me in welcoming your class valedictorian… PRESTON OLIVER!” Reynolds announced, enthusiastically leading the applause as Preston got to his feet, looking immensely proud.Preston walked up to Maxwell and pulled him into a passionate kiss before stepping up to the podium. “Friends, students, fellow graduates... We did it! We beat this level and now it is onto the next! For some of us, such as me and my soon-to-be husband, that is Valhalla University, for some of us, it will indeed be government work... or hell, even porn!” He smirked, his eyes flashing towards some of the satyrs in the crowd. “Yes, porn! Even that is a valid option for some of us... like you next year, right DUBUC?”Nolen smirked back and shouted, “FUCK YEAH!!!”Preston laughed. “Atta boy, Dubuc! It’s true we are all going our separate ways, but I am happy I got to know you all. Most of you I would consider dear friends, and to you I say, this is not the end of the road but merely a checkpoint on the long road that is life. So don’t cry and don’t frown, you will see us all again. I mean, you all better show up at my damn wedding!” Everyone laughed and Preston beamed. “Just looking out upon the crowd here, I can see so many bright young faces and couples...”Preston smiled as he cast his eyes across the assembled mages sitting before him. Jax and Teddy smiled back. Mystic was resting his head on Azhy’s shoulder. The Leos were just making out, ignoring the speech as they were too lost in each other. The Walton twins were holding Griffin tight. London had his strong arms wrapped around Malachi and Tajus, not letting either of them out of his sight.Winking at Preston, Walker leaned in and kissed Billy. Jackson and Will smiled. Finn embraced Jack tightly. Krew kissed Winslow on the cheek. Ryler and Turin were holding hands, leaning into each other, beside Cash, who was sitting in Buggle’s lap. A little way along from them, Billy Jenkins was snuggling with Hudson.Landon leaned in close to Christian, the pair of them casually holding hands, as beside them, Sean gave Prince George a big lick. The Prince gave a small grimace, but then couldn’t help but smile. Wolfgang was sitting next to Tyler; he grabbed his hand, just as Julian smiled and pulled Jackson into his embrace.At the other end of the row, Jett was casting covert looks down at this group; he scoffed, seeing all the happy couples. Seeing Wolfgang moving on made him angry and upset but he was surprised that he also felt some jealousy… not of Wolfgang and Tyler, though... but of Julian and Jackson. Jett quickly shook this feeling off, averting his eyes and looking back up at Preston, who was speaking again.“For though life may throw obstacles at you, we are strong, and we will always overcome any challenge thrown our way. We are the mages of Mjölnir Academy, this is our commencement and our time to shine, thank you all!”Preston received a standing ovation for his graduation speech as he returned to his spot in line.Vice Principal Martell stepped up to the podium next, and announced, “Let the commencement of the graduating class of 2025 begin!”Professor Evans stood ready to hand out the diplomas as Jaeden began to read the names out.“Zackary Arthur, Valhalla University!”Aiden shouted out loud, holding up baby Bart. “LET’S GO, ZACK!!!”Zack teared up, looking to the sky. “This is for you, B.” He blew a kiss and held up a hand, before taking his diploma and shaking Evans’s hand.“Parker Bates, Valhalla University!” Zack clapped. “Go, P!!!”Parker shook Evans’s hand, grabbed his diploma and was pulled into a passionate kiss by Zackary.“Stefan Benz, Valhalla University!”Stefan smirked and made it sprinkle water from his hands over the crowd, they laughed and clapped for him as he got his diploma and shook the Principal’s hand.“Nathan Blair, dragon study at Tennant and Sons’ Ski Lodge!”Nathan let his wings spread wide as he shook Evans’s hand, before grabbing the diploma and flying off the stage.“Bryan Blanco, the Peacekeepers of the United Kingdom!”Paddy cheered out loud, “That’s my boyfriend, woot!!!”Bryan shook Evans’s hand and grabbed his diploma.“Tait Blum, Valhalla University!”Teddy jumped from his seat and screamed, “TAITER TOT!!!”London smiled and nodded to Tait; although their relationship was not to be, they each had great respect for one another.Ben was sitting in the audience with Casey. He clapped and smiled. “Good job, Tait.”Tait smiled and grabbed his diploma, shaking Evans’s hand.“Walker J. Bryant, Valhalla University!”Walker shook Evans’s hand and grabbed his diploma, before running over to Stefan and starting to make out passionately with his mer lover.“Spencer Fitzgerald, Wolves Abroad!”“WOOO, LET’S GO, SPENCY!!!” shouted Eli from the crowd.Spencer smiled, grabbing his diploma and shaking Evans’s hand.“Elliot Grihault, Mjölnir Security Team!”Jack clapped as hard as he could. “Woooooo, go Elliot!!!”Elliot smiled, shaking Evans’s hand and grabbing his diploma.“Chance Hurstfield, Canadian Department of Mages!”Reynolds clapped loudest this time and wolf whistled as Chance took the stage. Chance smiled, shaking Evans’s hand and grabbing his diploma.“Raphael Luce, the... uh… Knights of Bateman!” Jaeden said, gulping.Raphael snatched his diploma before transforming into a bat and flying away as quickly as he could.Jaeden shivered slightly, before he regained his composer and carried on. “Luca Luhan, Valhalla University!”The pups all cheered for Luca, howling joyfully as Luca smiled, shook Evans’s hand and grabbed his diploma.“Brady and Connor Noon, Valhalla University!”Brady carefully helped the pregnant Connor climb the stairs and across the stage to shake Evans’s hand and receive their diplomas.“Preston Oliver, Valhalla University!”Everyone clapped loudly for Preston, but none more so than Maxwell, who ran up there and kissed him extremely passionately. Preston shook Evans’s hand and grabbed his diploma as Maxwell carried him the rest of the way across the stage.“Kiefer O’Reilly, Valhalla University!”Nolen jumped for joy. “WOO YAY, DADDDDDDDDDY... FUCK ME TO CELEBRATE, RIGHT NOW!!!” he shouted, jumping on his seat and ripping his shirt off.Kiefer chuckled, rolling his eyes in a mix of exasperation and amusement as he shook Evans’s hand and took his diploma.“Sawyer Sharbino, entertainer at the Beckham Pleasure House!”Cruz cheered and jumped up from his seat. “Yes, everyone come work for me, it will be brilliant!” he called.Sawyer shook Evans’s hand and received his diploma.“Mason Thames, Mjölnir Security Team!”Mason smiled as he shook Evans’s hand and received his diploma.Professor Jessup jumped up from seat and smirked. “Well, guess I can finally do this in public,” he said, before embracing Mason and kissing him extremely passionately; Mason grinned as he kissed him back.“Jacob Tremblay, Mjölnir Security Team!”“That’s the way to do it, baby!” shouted Noah Jupe from the audience; he had taken a gap year and worked as an OnlyMages content creator.Jacob shook Evans’s hand and got his diploma.“My fellow mages, please give it up for the Mjölnir Academy class of 2025!”Everyone stood up and clapped loudly as all the graduates tossed their caps into the air and found their significant others to kiss. As the applause echoed across the grounds, they all felt that Preston had put it perfectly. This was not the end of the adventure, but merely the start of the next chapter; for a good majority of them, in Maple Cove at Valhalla University. The last day of term saw a lot of bustling activity in the dorm rooms as all the young mages got their shit together for summer vacation. In room 3C, Landon and Christian were busy packing their bags when there came a knock on the door.Looking up, halfway through packing his clothes, a pair of bat-patterned boxer briefs in his hand, Landon said, “Oh, hi bro!”“You ready, Lando?” asked Bryson, as he stepped into the room besides Oakes.“Nearly,” said Landon, grabbing the rest of his underwear and checking around his coffin to make sure he’d not left anything else lying around.“What you guys up to this summer?” asked Christian, as he gathered up an assortment of bouncy rubber balls and threw them haphazardly into his own case.“Taking the young batling on a vamp boys’ road trip,” said Oakes, putting an arm around Bryson’s shoulders and grinning at Landon.“Yeah, they’re gonna show me all the best night-flying spots,” said Landon excitedly, “I mean, I’d invite you too, Pup, but you can’t turn into a bat yet, so…” He broke off, looking apologetically at Christian.Christian shrugged. “It’s okay,” he said, as he closed up his case and turned to face him, “I’m gonna really miss you though, Landy,” he added, his eyes glistening as he teared up a little.“Aww, I’m gonna miss you more, Pup,” said Landon.He stepped forward and pulled Christian into a tight hug. Christian hugged him back just as tightly, before they broke apart and just looked into each other’s eyes for a long, lingering moment. Christian’s blue eyes glistened as he gazed into Landon’s amber ones. Landon bit his lip, and Christian let out a soft growl, before pulling the ginger vampling into a passionate kiss.Landon was taken aback for a second, then kissed Christian back just as passionately. After they broke apart, Christian gave a cheeky grin and said, “See you in the fall then, Landy!” He grabbed his case and ran from the room to go and catch up with his cousins…Leaving Landon standing there for a long moment, speechless with a dazed grin on his face. Only when Bryson cleared his throat and said, “Earth to Landon…” did he recover; shaking himself, he looked up at his brother and Oakes, both of whom grinned at him.“Oh, shut up,” hissed Landon, though he himself was still grinning.“Come on, you lovesick vamp,” laughed Bryson, as he and Oakes led Landon from the dorm room and out to the front of the school where Oakes had parked his truck. They loaded Landon’s cases into the trunk and climbed inside. Meanwhile, in dorm 1D, Christopher had just finished helping Sean pack his bags when there was a knock on the door and Christian came inside.“Hey cuz,” said Christopher, pulling Christian into a hug.“Hey Chris,” said Christian, before turning to hug his younger cousin, “Hey Sean. You alright, Princey?” he added, turning to Prince George, who was sitting on his bed beside a very smart-looking black suitcase emblazoned with the letters “HRH” in gold.“I’m doing splendidly, thank you,” said Prince George, “I think I’m actually going to like this place after all. It’s definitely got its… perks,” he added, glancing over at Sean, who was jumping up and down on his own case, trying to force it to close. “Speaking of which…” He climbed off the bed and got down on one knee, looking up at Sean, “Sean Convery, would you do me the great honor of officially becoming my boyfriend?”George barely had the chance to finish the question before Sean jumped on him. Knocking the Prince to the ground, he began eagerly licking his face and yapping, “Yep, yep, yep, yep, yep, yep!!!”“Ugh, get off me, you beast!” cried George, but then he grinned and pulled Sean into a kiss.After they broke apart again, Christopher hugged Sean, “Congrats, you two!” he said, beaming at them both. “Guess there must be something in the air, eh, Christian?”Christian blushed. “Wh… how did you know?” he asked.“The silly grin on your face when you walked in,” said Christopher shrugging, “Plus, I could smell vampire blood on your lips,” he added, pointing at Christian’s face.Christian wiped the corner of his mouth and realized there was a tiny drop of blood there; must have been from when Landon bit his lip, he realized. He shrugged too, grinning up at Christopher, who gave him a wink.“About time, cuz,” he laughed.“Hey, you know what would be splendid?” piped up Prince George suddenly, “If you all were to come and stay with me at Clarence House this summer!”“You sure that’ll be cool with everyone?” asked Christopher.“Oh yes, of course,” said George, “The Royal staff are all well used to dogs running around the place anyway, from whenever great-grandmother would visit.”“Okay, cool,” said Christopher.“Yayyy!!! A whole summer with my Princey!” howled Sean joyfully, jumping on George again and licking his ears, just as the door opened again and a very well-dressed gentleman wearing a red and gold tunic with elaborate trim, long dark pants and white gloves stepped into the dorm room.“Are you ready to leave, Your Royal Highness?” asked Reginald, frowning as he looked at Sean climbing all over the Prince.“I very much am, Reginald,” said Prince George happily, “Oh, and these fine young fellows will be accompanying us back to Clarence House.”“Oh, how… delightful,” sighed Reginald, as he picked up the Prince’s cases and led the group of young werepups out to the fancy royal car that was parked on the grounds just outside the school.“And I need you to ask father if he’ll buy me my own unicorn. These Canadian ones are just fabulous, I must have one of my own,” added George as he settled himself in the back seat of the car beside Sean, who snuggled in close to him and rested his head on the Prince’s shoulder.“Very good, sir,” said Reginald, rolling his eyes slightly as he got into the front seat of the car. Wolfgang was alone in dorm 3D, Julian and Jackson having already left for one last walk around the school grounds. He was packing his bags and sighed as he looked over at Jett’s bed. Jett hadn’t spoken to him once since they had left the temple, in fact he had barely even looked at Wolfgang. He’d disappeared off somewhere first thing that morning; where he had gone, Wolfgang had no idea.He knew he shouldn’t really care; he had been the one to dump Jett after all… yeah, that still felt weird to think about, that he had dumped actual Jett Klyne. But still, he hoped that Jett wasn’t taking things too hard…“Hey, come on, get packed! Disney World awaits!” Tyler’s voice snapped Wolfgang out of his reverie.Looking round, he saw Tyler, Mystic and Azhy waiting for him in the doorway, all carrying their bags and looking excited.“You guys go on, I’ll be there in a minute,” said Wolfgang, as he finished packing his things.Wolfgang closed up his case and headed to the bathroom. He went over to the sink and splashed cold water on his face, trying to snap himself out of it, to forget about Jett and focus on just enjoying his summer…But as he looked at his reflection in the mirror, his hands suddenly trembled and his usually blue eyes flashed suddenly green. A surge of animalistic rage seemed to flow through him as with a growl, he lashed out and smashed the mirror.A moment later, the feeling subsided. Wolfgang shook himself and made to run after the others, trying not to think too much about what it might mean… “I AM PERFECT!!! WHY DOES NO ONE SEE THAT?!?” Jett screamed in a fit of rage, as he stormed around a large, bubbling cauldron in the gardens, mixing up some kind of fae potion, “FUCKING PERFECT JUJU... FUCKING WOLFGANG... FUCK THEM ALL, THEY WILL WORSHIP ME!!!”Jett looked down at the ancient potion book he had set down beside the cauldron and read, “Hair of five satyrs... easy!” He sped around with his vampiric speed, snatching a hair each from Maxwell, Matt, Nolen, Elliot and Walker, and dumping them into the cauldron.“Cum of a satyr...” he read, “Hmm, not quite as easy but still easy... OHHH NOLEN!!!” he shouted.As if summoned there by magic, Nolen strolled over to him. “Yes, sexy vamp boy?”“Come here!” Jett roughly pulled Nolen into a passionate kiss and started making out with him, before pulling his pants down and using his vampire speed to jerk Nolen’s cock as hard as he could, making him bust a nut right into the cauldron.“Thank you...” Jett hissed, “Ooh, blood of a satyr, again easy…” He grabbed Nolen and bit down on his neck hard, taking a deep drink before holding his bleeding neck over the cauldron and then tossing him carelessly aside so he fell to the ground in a heap.“Urine of a satyr...” read Jett, “Fucking hell…” He sped into the bathroom and pulled Asher away from the urinal; speeding him out into the grounds, he grabbed his cock and aimed his piss stream right into the cauldron. “Thanks, Bishop!” he hissed, kissing Asher on the lips and then shoving him aside.Asher blinked, utterly confused. “Uhh… thanks, I guess.” He frowned and left the scene, zipping his pants up as he went.“Then simply strip to the nude and bathe in the waters…” read Jett, “Before you know it, you will be infused with the essence of a satyr.” Jett smirked and stripped down to the nude. He then climbed into the cauldron, submerging his whole body in the pink liquid. At once, it started to glow brightly as the satyr juices mixed with Jett’s DNA, becoming one with him. Jett smirked a satisfied smirk to himself; never again would he be second best to Julian, or to anyone for that matter; he was going to be the very best, like no one ever was.
Two hours later
Jett emerged from the cauldron, the liquid running all over his chiseled abs as he stepped out of it onto the grass. Looking down at his body, he saw his very skin had a glow about it. “Did it work?” he wondered aloud.As if to answer his question, Azhy came out of nowhere, walking towards Jett like a moth to a flame. “Jett Klyne...” the fae boy breathed softly, gazing transfixed at him, “You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen... It would be an honor to be your juice box!”Jett smirked; he bit down hard on Azhy’s neck, causing him to moan out loud. Once he was finally done with Azhy, he smiled to himself. “Oh yeah, it worked,” he hissed softly, “I am a satyr now... Ooh, this is gonna be great!” Meanwhile, Julian and Jackson were standing together hand in hand on the shore of the lagoon, watching the sunset one last time for the school year.“So, what is in store for us this summer, Jackson?” asked Julian, “Another road trip in the RV?”Jackson smirked. “Oh, Juju... where we’re going...” He unfurled his wings wide and turned to Julian, beaming. “…we don’t need RVs!”Jackson put his arms around Julian and leapt into the air, lifting Julian off his feet as they soared off over the lagoon.Julian smiled, feeling the summer breeze ruffle his hair. “Oh, this will never get old, Jackson,” he sighed happily, holding onto him tightly as they flew over the waters together.“Good,” called Jackson over the rush of the wind, “Because this is how we are going to travel for the rest of our lives... I love you, Juju.”Julian smiled. “I love you too, Jackson.” He leaned in and kissed Jackson passionately as the pair of them flew off into the sunset.Neither of them noticed a figure watching them with narrowed eyes from the far bank of the lagoon below. As they flew off into the distance, the figure spoke softly, “Enjoy your summer, boys...” said Bodhi Sabongui, “For next year, I shall prove my worth to all. We shapeshifters will no longer be treated as second-class mages... our time is now!”
Mjölnir Academy
Season 3, Episode 18
“The Lamp”
Starring
JULIAN HILLIARD
WOLFGANG SCHAEFFER
JACKSON ROBERT SCOTT
LANDON GORDON
CHRISTIAN CONVERY
and
JETT KLYNE
with
MAXWELL JENKINS
PRESTON OLIVER
TAIT BLUM
LONDON CHESHIRE
PARKER BATES
MASON THAMES
ZACKARY ARTHUR
FINN CARR
JACK MESSINA
TYLER WLADIS
NOLEN DUBUC
CHRISTOPHER CONVERY
SEAN CONVERY
HRH PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES
DAKOTA LOTUS
MALACHI BARTON
TAJUS KRUMINIS
CHRIS EVANS
JAEDEN MARTELL
MATT LINTZ
ASA BUTTERFIELD
FRANKIE MUNIZ
NOLAN GOULD
JAKE T. AUSTIN
CONNOR JESSUP
LOGAN LERMAN
TY TENNANT
JAKE SHORT
BRADLEY STEVEN PERRY
JOE KEERY
ETHAN WACKER
JOSHUA RUSH
JACK GRIFFO
THOMAS BRODIE SANGSTER
FINN WOLFHARD
IAIN ARMITAGE
LOUIS HYNES
DIEGO VELAZQUEZ
GERRAN HOWELL
KIT CONNOR
MACSEN LINTZ
RYAN REYNOLDS
TEDDY BLUM
JAX CHESHIRE
MYSTIC INSCHO
AZHY ROBERTSON
LEO ASHTON
LEO HART
JAVON “WANNA” WALTON
JADEN “DUB” WALTON
GRIFFIN MCINTYRE
WALKER SCOBELL
BILLY BARRATT
JACK DOLLINGER
WILL BUIE JR.
KREW BINGHAM
WINSLOW FEGLEY
RYLER BINGHAM
TURIN BINGHAM
MICHAEL CASH
RYAN BUGGLE
BILLY JENKINS
HUDSON WEST
AIDEN ARTHUR
STEFAN BENZ
NATHAN BLAIR
BRYAN BLANCO
PADDY HOLLAND
BEN DAON
CASEY SIMPSON
WALKER BRYANT
SPENCER FITZGERALD
ELI GOLDEN
ELLIOT GRIHAULT
JACK VEAL
CHANCE HURSTFIELD
RAPHAEL LUCE
LUCA LUHAN
BRADY NOON
CONNOR NOON
KIEFER O’REILLY
SAWYER SHARBINO
CRUZ BECKHAM
JACOB TREMBLAY
NOAH JUPE
BRYSON GORDON
OAKES FEGLEY
ASHER BISHOP
and
BODHI SABONGUI
The moon shone in the cloudy sky as Jack McGraw was limping through the woods. He looked really rough; he was starving and alone. When a wolf is ousted from a pack, especially if they aren’t a great hunter, it can be the end for them, and it sure was looking like that might be the path that Jack was heading down.“Heeeeeelppp!” he howled weakly into the night, “Please.” He began to cry, but no one was around. Jack was just about out of energy; his head began to spin as he passed out, falling to the ground.Lost and alone in the dark woods, Jack was knocking on Valhalla’s door.Out of the night, a low, growling voice spoke. “He is a wolf... what should we do, boss?”“Take him back to the den, we might still be able to save him yet,” came the reply.
One day later
Jack blinked and rubbed his eyes as he regained consciousness. As he sat up, another, older wolf came over to him.“Eat up, chief,” he said, throwing him a freshly cooked steak.Jack wolfed out and devoured the steak; it was one of the most juicy and perfect steaks he had ever had in his life. “Mmmm, what is this?”“Vampire steak... a freshly caught vampire too,” replied the older werewolf, throwing a crumpled-up piece of paper into the fire that read,
Raphael Luce
Class of 2025
Mjölnir Academy - Vampire
As he finished eating, Jack looked around the cave he was in and saw a whole pack of wolves, all of whom were eating vampire steaks, or fucking, or both. “Where am I?” asked Jack, “Who are you people?”“You are in the den of the Alpha Wolf Society,” replied the older wolf, “My name is Armani Jackson, leader of the pack.”Armani was a very buff wolf with scars all along his chest and he wore a necklace with over eighty vampire fangs on it. As Jack gazed up at him, he went over to a bloody-looking skeleton and pried the fangs out of its mouth, adding them to his necklace. “Any vamp who dares cross my path does not live long enough to regret it,” he said, with an evil smirk, “I eat vampires and so does my pack; we crave their meat and now you will too, son, once you have had the taste, you won’t be able to turn back... Now, tell me, son, who are you?”“I’m Jack McGraw,” said Jack, “It would be an honor to join your pack, Armani... I hate those bloodsuckers too... they took my boyfriend from me... they seduced him with their dark and disgusting ways... can I join, can I?!?” he asked eagerly.Armani smirked. “I like your spirit, kid, you will be in... well, after the initiation of course, but that is for later. For now, let’s meet the rest of the pack... ALPHA WOLVES, ASSEMBLE!”At his command, the other wolves all ran over to Armani, circling him and Jack.“This is my beta, my second in command, Mace Coronel,” Armani said, licking Mace on the cheek.“And these are my pack: Aidan Gallagher, Cameron Brodeur, Charlie Bushnell, Luke Mullen and our newest member, Blake Gheisar.”“Pleasure to meet you all, I am Jack McGraw!”Armani smirked. “Pack... let the initiation begin!”Without further ado, Armani tore Jack’s clothes to shreds and started fucking him as hard as he could; when he was finished with him, he let the rest of the pack have a go. Each member took a turn and by the night’s end, Jack McGraw was well and truly a member of the Alpha Wolves Society.
Castle Bateman, NJ
“Push, Talitha, push!!!” said William, holding her hand tight.Noah was between her legs, ready to catch the baby as it came out.Bash looked in. “I see a head,” he said.“It’s almost here!” hissed Nicky.“If it’s a girl, you can eat it... if it’s a boy, give him to me,” Gabriel said bluntly.Talitha screamed again and with one last push, she gave birth to the baby.Noah cut the cord and smiled up at Gabriel. “Your Majesty... it is a boy,” he announced, handing the newborn child to King Bateman.“Excellent!” he hissed, “Guards, escort the prisoner back to her cell… perhaps I will visit her again when I require my next heir.” Gabriel smiled, looking down at his son. “KNIGHTS OF BATEMAN, KNEEL BEFORE YOUR NEW PRINCE, HIS ROYAL HIGHNESS PRINCE GABRIEL BATEMAN!!!”William, Noah, Bash and Nicky did as they were told and kneeled before the new prince. Gabriel smiled and placed the baby in his crib.“So, congratulations are in order, I suppose.” came a familiar voice.Gabriel wheeled around and stared in sheer shock. “You!?! What the hell... you dare enter my castle, boy?” cried the King, glaring at the intruder. It was Maxwell Jenkins, although something seemed… different about him. Gabriel couldn’t quite work out what, but he simply cried furiously, “Eat him, Knights!”Nicky smirked evilly. “With pleasure!” He used his vampire speed and charged at Maxwell, but Maxwell caught him by the neck and casually yeeted the vampire across the room.“I wouldn’t try that, Bateman,” he said in a low voice, looking directly at Gabriel without a trace of fear on his face, “It isn’t a wise move to cross me.”“I WILL CROSS ANYONE I LIKE!” roared Gabriel, “I AM THE RIGHTFUL KING OF THE MAGICAL WORLD AND YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A LOW-RATE SATYR PEASANT!”Maxwell smirked. “Oh, am I know?” he hissed. Suddenly, he used vampiric speed to streak right past Gabriel, snatching Prince Gabe from his crib and cradling him in his arms. “He really is beautiful,” hissed Maxwell, “For a baby of incest, anyway... I should eat it!” He flashed his fangs.“UNHAND MY SON!” hissed Gabriel, prying him from his hands.“I don’t care about your son, Gabe,” said Maxwell carelessly, “It’s you I care about. You see, I have been keeping track of your work and I must say, I am very impressed with this whole Knights of Bateman thing you’ve got going. It certainly is much more, well, sexy than the Cult of Drago ever was.” He moved in closer, rubbing Gabriel’s exposed abs.“I don’t understand... when did you become a vampire, Jenkins?” Gabe asked, confused.The other raised an eyebrow. “Jenkins... no...” he hissed, “I haven’t been a Jenkins for a long time. My name is Maximillian Robinson… and I am the most powerful vampire ever to live. So, my question is, King Bateman, would you care to… join me for dinner?”Maximilian laughed manically as lightning struck in the dark night sky above the castle.
Also starring
JACK MCGRAW
ARMANI JACKSON
MACE CORONEL
AIDAN GALLAGHER
CAMERON BRODEUR
CHARLIE BUSHNELL
LUKE MULLEN
BLAKE GHEISAR
TALITHA BATEMAN
WILLIAM FRANKLYN-MILLER
NOAH FRANKLYN-MILLER
SEBASTIAN CROFT
NICKY BECHTEL
with
GABRIEL BATEMAN
and
MAXWELL JENKINS as MAXIMILIAN ROBINSON